Documents‎ > ‎

Anders Behring Breivik Psychiatric Report 2012-04-10

Court Psychiatric Statement

to the Oslo District Court



Issued on 10 April 2012, case taken up on 13.01.12

Case No. 11-188627MED-OTIR/05

Experts:

  1. Specialists in psychiatry, Terje Tørrissen
  2. Specialists in psychiatry Agnar Aspaas

Subject:

Name: Anders Behring Breivik

Address: Ila Prison and detention institution, Jøssingveien 33, Pb. 150, 1332 Østerås

Marital status: Single

Occupation: Unemployed



Subject has been observed judicially before.

Subject has been sentenced before.



VG has changed typography, corrected typos and deleted certain information about third parties.


  1. Formalities
  2. General Remarks
  3. Mandate
  4. [censored]
  5. Excerpts of the relevant documents
  6. Endorsement documentation (ministries)
  7. Clinical use tests and expert opinion
  8. Interrogation of the accused
  9. The manifesto
  10. Economic conditions
  11. Interrogation of family, etc
  12. Interrogation of friends/famous/acquaintances
  13. Questioning of witnesses/victims, various
  14. Health information
  15. Forced observation of the Criminal Procedure act §167
  16. Ideology, history, and politics
  17. The experts' examination of the subject (human translation)
  18. Supplementary investigations
  19. Psychometrics
  20. Summary
  21. Diagnostic assessment
  22. The response of the mandate
  23. Subject to the forensic psychiatric statement
  24. Conclusion



1. Formalities

Oslo District Court pursuant to Criminal Procedure Law §165, see §138, appointed specialist in psychiatry Terje Tørrissen and specialist in psychiatry Agnar Aspaas as experts to conduct forensic psychiatric examination and submit forensic psychiatric statement of the accused Anders Breivik Behring. Appointment and terms of reference stated in the Court's letter of 13.01.12. Deadline to submit a written statement is set to 10/04/12.


1.1. The experts

Expert 1: Terje Tørrissen, specialist in psychiatry 2002. Experts have carried out forensic psychiatric work for the court since 2002.

Expert 2: Agnar Aspaas, specialist in psychiatry in 1991, forensic psychiatric work the court since 1988.


1.2. Impartiality

The experts are not related, or on any other way associated with the subject. They have never had dealings with the subject in the treatment context. The two experts do not know each other from before and have not previously collaborated on statements. The court has reviewed factors that may affect appointment. There has been no information to indicate that the experts were disqualified. It is in the same case given full forensic psychiatric examination of the superior Synne Sørheim and Torgeir Husby. The district court did not find conditions that would indicate that they newly appointed expert is disqualified in relation to the two other experts or members of the forensic commission. It has not been objections to the experts of the parties.



2. General remarks

The experts based their assessments on documents and surveys. The experts are first interviewed separately, then it conducted joint calls. It is conducted psychometric testing, and explained this in a separate paragraph. Subject consented in writing to the disclosure of records from the prison and the specialist. These documents collected reviewed and summarized.

The experts have considered whether it is necessary to complete separate talks with acquainted persons, but concluded that the testimony of the persons contain sufficient information. Subject appealed against the appointment to the High Court and Supreme Court. The complaint had no suspensive effect. The appeal was avslatt of both bodies, and the experts continued their work.

Oslo District Court decision (case number 11-188627MED-OTIR/05) completed compulsory forensic psychiatric observation of the Criminal Procedure Act §167 in up to 4 weeks upon request from the experts. The observation was decided for safety reasons implemented at Ila Prison and detention institution, and the work was performed by an interdisciplinary team from the Regional Security Division (RSA) Dikemark. Observation of pagikk the period 29.02.12-21.03.12. Report from the RSA is given in a separate section.

The experts realize that the declaration has been very long and hard to read. The length is partly due to the enormous investigative material. An extensive summary of this is considered necessary on account of the case specific nature and severity. Also the circumstances surrounding the appointment of new experts suggest special diligence with respect to documentation of the reports and assessments that are made.


2.1. Criminal acts versus observation time

It can be argued that an observation made shortly after a criminal action can be more valid than an observation made on a later date.

Documentation in this case is very extensive, with many questioning of the subject (documented with audio/video) and the questioning of witnesses and acquainted persons. New case information has come along, until 04/04/12. Moreover, there health information from the prison health care and psychiatric specialist from the detention period. This information allows the experts, in addition to its own calls, have a rich observational basis to compensate for the lack of proximity in time to the impugned acts. There is also material from three weeks observation in an institution. The experts therefore believe that the observational basis is not are significantly poorer than it would be in the period just after the accused actions. The events of 22 July triggered strong reactions in the Norwegian society. The experts see not rule out that some distance in time may have been an advantage at the forensic psychiatric work.

A key question is whether the subject in talks with the experts have adapted what he always has known about the legal complex investigation, the former the right psychiatric report m.m. To evaluate this one has compared his statements to the experts in February/March 2012 with what appears the first time after arrest (Evidenced by the testimony attached to the DVD), as well as his statements on health care and experts earlier in July/August 2011. The available documentation indicates that the subject, after he gained access to the media, has moderated his statements, perhaps as a strategic adaptation to what he believes make his case. The experts have therefore had to consider his statements in light of what he has said.

In order to do an independent review of the documents, the experts deliberately waited until mid-March 2012 with a view the present forensic psychiatric statement from Husby/Sørheim. On this time, the experts come far with respect to the collection of information, and a preliminary discussion on sane rights issues had taken place.



3. Mandate

Mandate from the Oslo District Court of 13.1.12 is identical with the mandate of the previously appointed experts:

  1. The experts requested to consider the items listed below as part of a forensic psychiatric investigation. The experts can cooperate in the preparation of the written statement, but it is assumed that they make independent assessments. It must be clearly described how the experts has worked and in what areas they may have different assessments.

    It should be a source reference for all information included in the declaration (for example, information from the papers, health records and witness reports).

    All conclusions must be substantiated. Uncertainties in the assessments should be emphasized. If the experts must build its assessment on a perception of the facts that are not readily apparent from the case documents, or who may be uncertain or disputed, this must be explicitly stated. Then it should also clear whether the experts' assessment would have been different if another fact had been added basis. Is there a need for further investigation to identify the premises for forensic psychiatric assessment, can the experts contact the police lawyer Pål-Fredrik Hjort Kraby, the Oslo police.

  2. The experts will examine the clinical the subject's life before, during and after the impugned actions with special emphasis on behavior, including psychological and social functioning and eventual disease progression and undergone treatment. Relevant information should be obtained.

    The latest version of the international diagnostic system (ICD-10) shall be used for diagnostic and differential diagnosis relevant to the forensic psychiatric assessment.

    Does the mandate questions about prognosis, the experts must specifically describe the method they used in the report and the sources of error exist.

    Is it required further investigation or testing to respond to the mandate, asked the experts implement this. Do the experts that another expert should carry out such an interim report, be the client contacted for approval.

  3. The experts are asked to consider whether the subject was psychotic, unconscious or mentally retarded in high degree of time for the accused actions (Penal Code § 44).

  4. If the committee concludes that the subject was not in a condition referred to in paragraph 3, requested the the subject consider whether the action time

    • Had a serious mental disorder with a significantly impaired ability to realistic assessment of their relationship to the outside world, but was not psychotic,

    • Or was mentally retarded,

    • Or acted under strong disturbance of consciousness (Penal Code § 56 c).

  5. If the experts believe that the action the subject time, a consciousness disorder come under the Criminal Code §§ 44 or 56 c, the reason(s) for this investigation. They experts shall not take a position on whether the disturbance of consciousness were selfinflicted.

  6. The experts are asked to consider whether the subject was psychotic at the time of the survey.


    Additional sanction for the unpredictable if applicable

  7. If the experts believe that the subject was in a condition that is described in Penal Code § 44, or are they in doubt about this, the prognosis for the disease/condition under study. The experts are asked to investigate what treatment and what other measures are needed to get an optimal forecast, the follow-up the subject get from the health care of the study.


    Detention

  8. The prognosis for detainee behavior and personal functioning - including the risk of violent behavior - please assessed, and the experts are asked to describe the conditions that must be met for an optimal prognosis and the factors that would indicate a poor prognosis. It must disclose the extent to which possible diagnoses can be modified by treatment.


4. [Censored]



5. Excerpts of the relevant documents

5.1. Case documents

The experts have given extensive case file electronically updated to 4 April Of 2012. Police have made available a security clearance PC, encrypted e-mail program and mobile phone with secret numbers for communication between the experts.

Both experts have read all police interrogations (currently over 30 and a total of over 1000 pages) and written summaries. All interviews are recorded on DVD. The experts have not undergone any DVD-questioning, but have seen a supposedly representative sample. The first interrogation (only recorded music) at Utøya, and the next subsequent interrogations are regarded as particularly important. The documents contain other information about his childhood and adolescence, and are summarized.

The experts reviewed the documents here also around the subject's finances/travel m.m. This was considered to provide important information about how he has lived in adulthood and until the appropriate accused action. Interrogation of witnesses have given supplementary information is summarized to the extent that the right psychiatric interest.

The subject's "Manifesto" is a key document, and it made an excerpt of this, based on the reading of parts of the document as well as PST's summary.

The folder on Government buildings and Utøya the holder regarding several document files. formalities, investigation tactical documents, seizure, forensic evidence etc. This is undergone superficial and is considered a be without forensic psychiatric interest.


5.2. Requests from others

The experts in the observation period has often been contacted by the press. It has been given brief information about the progress of the investigations and otherwise been referred to court.

It has also made inquiries through letters, telephone calls and emails from individuals and professionals who have had views they wished to share.

The experts have rejected contact and have not gone into the discussions.


5.3. Penalty and fine register (doc 00,01,02/00,01,03)

Subject's prior convictions:

18.01.1996 - Oslo police.

Act - Penalty under law #291
Time/place - 08.10.1995-08.10.1995 in Oslo
Penalties - Fine: 3000 Kr or 15 days community service

26.03.1998 - Oslo police.

Act - Road Traffic Act #31 1st art, 3rd art - and #22 1st art - and #24 1st art P.1

Alternatively under #63 2nd art.
Time/Location - 14.06.1997 to 14.06.1997 in Oslo
Penalties - 21 days community service or Fine: 5000 Kr - and 10 days community service.
Probation - Probation 2 years 0 months.

No fines in the last 5 year period, fine certificate printed 24.07.11.


5.4. Doc 00,01,04 Ris School Report Report of the Ris School 09/03/95 v/ class teacher XXXXX

It has not been particularly high absence, and reported good academic achievements. It referred to an "episode in a Norwegian hour which resulted in 2 days expulsion". It is stated otherwise, "He has an ability to defend himself intensely when he has done something "wrong". Whether he comes too late, has done something wrong, forgot something, not prepared for a sample clip, etc. Seems almost afraid. I do not think he has something well compared to their peers."


5.5. Doc 00,01,04 - Termination of investigation pursuant to the Child Welfare § 4-3

It is established case because "... message from the child guard in Oslo 23.12.94 that the subject was stopped on the Oslo police when he arrived by train from Denmark 43 spray cans in the bag. The mother did not know he was in Denmark". It is referred elsewhere that he has two reviews already entered the graffiti/vandalism. There are information from Majorstua police that he frequents a known tag environment. Mother has been summoned to a meeting, "... is concerned that her son will end up in a criminal career. The boy has a more trivializing relation to the message concerns about. "Child Welfare established a partnership with the subject and mother.

After a while, interrupted the subject cooperation, when he and his mother believed that the school had made other students know that the subject had contact with the child. The school had a different version of what had happened, that it was the subject who had revealed the child welfare system. This happened in connection with Ethics teaching where graffiti had been a theme. Child Welfare found no reason to further action.


5.6. Doc 00,01,05 - Copy of the record, Oslo Child Welfare Office

The case reviews in 1981 an application for a residence in the "weekend home" two weekends a month for the subject. It appears that the mother is alone with the care of the subject and his sister. She is tired and his son describes as "challenging". Provision of weekend homes were started, but the scheme was closed for some time, when the mother felt that "The home did not fit to Anders".

There is a letter from the National Center for Child and Adolescent Psychiatry (SSBU) of 02/13/83 to child welfare (same doc no.) Subject was with the mother and sister hospitalized at SSBU for three weeks in February 1983. At this time the mother had been separated for three years and cared for the subject and his older sister, and she had become increasingly tired. The stay triggered application from psychologist XXXX to a weekend foster home "or preferably a stable foster home". [details omitted]. Anders is a contact-avoiding, somewhat fearful, passive child, with mechanical answers, with restless activity and a forced, deprecating smile". (Additional information SSBU follows below).

The request from SSBU triggered an investigation of child protection. In the report of 04.04.83 stated that SSBU's statement led to the subject's father wanted to take care of the subject. His claims were processed in municipal court as 31.10.83 concluded that "Absence of any emergency situation that requires immediate intervention". After this father drew back his claim for custody, and it came to a settlement between the parents. National center believed that there were still grounds for foster care placement. Child welfare, however, found that the situation around the family had become more stable and it found no basis for care. It was instead specific supervision in the home for a while.


5.7. Doc 00,01,07 - Journal of SSBU 01.02.83-25.02.83

It appears further information: XXXXX

About the subject is journaled: He was born eight days over the period, the birth was "bad" and he should have been "blue". However, it is stated "From the hospital side there is no information about any abnormal birth". It is argued normal psychomotor development and normal language development.

Mother perceived him as incredibly active, "... restless and later more and more fierce, whimsical and full of unexpected incident". [details omitted] From the final evaluation of the subject: "The observation shows that Anders contact capabilities, but that he basically is passive and user activity Contact avert. He has difficulty expressing themselves emotionally; crackled is well developed, but he remains passive in play and almost completely lacking spontaneity and elements of desire and pleasure". The enclosed educational report indicated good learning ability and he mastered the activities offered him. He is little spontaneous language, "has difficulty to express themselves emotionally". It is noted "the inability of a immerse themselves in the game ... and the joy unfold ... missing". It appears further that the role play does not appeal to him on an age appropriate manner. "In playing shop, for example., the cash register function that is interesting, not play around it... He seems surprisingly unfamiliar with the "make-believe". It is concluded "...poor playing ability, lack of imagination and empathy". It is conclusive that "Anders should be out of the family and into a better care situation with XXXXX


5.8. Doc 00,01,08 Discharge summary from the Clinic Bunæs of 13.02.00

It appears that the subject was operated in the nose 24.02.99, he "will have a straight profile". It was removed cartilage and bone in the nose, and he was satisfied with the control. The is also indicated desire for restoration, but it can not be seen that this has been performed.


5.9. Doc 00,01,09 - tagging

The police report stated that of 16.02.94 the subject same night was arrested by employees the Skøyen bus stop in Oslo for tagging along with a friend. Both denied first a have been in the field, but in questioning 24.03.94 the subject has confirmed that he had crept home from the 2 o'clock at night to meet a friend. On Skøyen the subject kept guard while his friend tagged on the buses. He acknowledged Not guilt, but agreed to a clear vandalism.

The case first considered by the National Mediation Oslo West. There were 21.06.94 agreed between the parties that the subject completed five working days for Schøyen bilsentral. The work is carried out in the verified statement of 30.08.94.

In review of 08.10.95 from the Greenland police station, stated that the subject and companion that night was detained by security guards for the tagging of a railroad underpass to Central Railway Station in Oslo. It had been observed in another person, but this was their escape. Subject was in possession of an "emergency hammer with metal tip". He denied knowledge of the tagging at the arrest and the questioning later in the day. His friend, however, admitted the relationship. Subject adopted later a fine of kr. 3000,


5.10. Doc 00,01,11 Violations on the Road Traffic Act

In review of 14.06.97 at Majorstua police station, stated that the subject same night was arrested for drunken driving mopeds. He had no valid driver's license. Blood test showed a blood alcohol level on 1.15. In the police report of the 25.07.97 issued the subject full confession. He was sentenced to a penalty of 5,000 kr. for violation the Road Traffic Act # 31 1st and 3rd paragraph.



6. Endorsement documentation (ministries)

Doc 01.45 Brevik has used the following names: Anders Behring Breivik, Anders Behring, Anders Breivik, Andrew Berwick, Axel Downing, H. Benson

The accused are or have been the owner of the following companies: Breivik Geofarm org.nr. 994089269, Anders Behring Breivik org.nr.883505042, Media Group AS org.nr.981107357, ECommerc. Group AS org.nr. 987675489

There is information that the accused is related to the website diplomaservice.com. He has stated that he used the firm Brentwood Solutions Ltd. to launder money. The preliminary investigation shows that he has received several sums of money from these enterprises in the period 2004-2006.

Doc 01.50 Subject has registered 5 Twitter accounts on his name and 21 email addresses, which may be linked to him. Some have identities that contains the name of his other examples are: sales@bestfakediploma, sales@diplomaservices.com etc.

Doc 01.62 Subject according to this document registry with 3 Facebook identities: andersbehring@hotmail.com; year2083@gmail.com; dudleyveron@vmail.com



7. Clinical Tests and expert opinion (Jørg Morland)

The documents referenced below are reviewed by both the experts.


7.1. Public Health BI0497, clinical us. + Samples

Public Health has received samples of the subject, where the height stated at 183 cm, weight 94 kg. Blood samples are taken at 230,711. 01.37 (E, F) and at. 1:51 (A, B, C, D).

Clinical examination: Clinical status is regular but the subject have large pupils are consistent with the influence of ephedrine which is illuminated included. Large pupils can also be consistent with psychological stress. Seems tired. The conclusion is: Slightly affected. Analyses of blood and urine showed the following positive results:

Ephedrine (blood) 0.2 micromol/l

Caffeine (blood) 19.3 micromol/l

Cotinine (blood) 1.3 micromol/l

Ephedrine (urine) Proven

Other substances were not found.

Interpretation:

Ephedrine is found in blood and urine. Ephedrine is a mild stimulant that applied to the airway obstruction and the fall in blood pressure associated with regional anesthesia. Ephedrine is performance enhancing, in different sports and star at "Doping list". Ephedrine is also found in some diet products. Caffeine is found. Cotinine is detected (inert material from the conversion of nicotine).


7.2. Doc 03,02,06, Clinical forensic medical examination

Health conditions/medications:

When asked directly about any illness informs the accused that he has an allergy to cats. He is also allergic to mugwort. For this reason, he uses a antihistamine preparations approx. a week each season. When asked directly if he uses general medicine, he replies that he does not use medication, but that he has taken the he describes as "chemicals" in a period. He clarifies this as follows:

In the period 25.04 to 15.06.2011, he took 40 mg Dianabol (4 tablets) daily and a supplements (milk thistle).

From 15.06 to 22.07.11, he took 50 mg Stanasolol (which he also names the that Vinistrol) daily in addition to milk thistle. In 2-3 days until the 22.07.11 took he is a mixture of ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin, which he calls "ECA stack."

Findings of the study:

The accused under investigation quietly. He explains himself well and responds without obvious hesitation to all questions. He works fine, except that he utters wish that his face not be photographed. On direct question he stated that he does not have a tattoo. During most of the survey he has handcuffs on, those removed for undressing and photographing of the hands.


7.3. Analysis Report BI0497 (urine samples), Doping Analysis

Assignment: Analysis of anabolic-androgenic steroids and other anabolvirkende substances in the urine (MD 1 MD 14).

Results: The urine sample was made affirmative findings of the 3'-hydroksystanozolol, 4IJ-hydroksystanozolol and 16li-hydroksystanozolol. The concentration of the luteinizing hormone (LH) was 1.4 IU/I. Specific weight and pl-was destined to respectively 1.011 and 6.2. The endogenous steroids showed low concentrations relative to population-based reference values.

Interpretation: The identified compounds are metabolites of stanozolol and the findings are consistent with the intake of anabolic-androgenic steroid stanozolol. The analysis is a qualitative analysis and a quantitative estimate of the substances must be interpreted with caution. Yet the amount of metabolites consistent with the ingestion of stanozolol the last day(s) before sampling and therefore the information on the requisition. The low value of the LH and the low endogenous steroid concentrations indicates a suppression of the body's own production of testosterone and its metabolites.

Comments: Confirmation is done with chromatographic separation and mass spectrometric detection. In addition, the screening analysis found ephedrine and metabolite phenylpropanolamine and a significant concentration of caffeine. These findings are not confirmed.

(Sign)
Peter Hemmer Bach, Prof. Dr.
laboratory manager


7.4. Expert statement on impact (SU11-29612)

Case Information: From the doc. 3.2.06 states that the accused in the period 25.04-15.06.2011 used 40 mg Dianabol daily ingestion of 4 tablets per day. In addition, he must have taken a supplements, milk thistle. In the period 15.06-22.07.2011 he must have used 50 mg Stanasolol (Vinistrol) daily in addition to milk thistle. Accused should have used a antihistamine preparation (probably Loratadine), principally through the course of a week approx. 14 days before the current (Doc. 02/03/01, 02/03/06). The last 2-3 days leading up to the 22.07.2011 should he have taken a mixture of ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin, which the accused has called "Ekastac". From the case doc. 3.2.01 seems to indicate that this "ECA stack" mixture is one which the accused has mixed itself. One misses closer time stamp for the administration of "Ekastac" on 22.07.2011. Bomb blast charges is happening at. 15.26, on 22/07/2011, gradually pafulgt of shooting beyond afternoon. After his arrest the accused were made to blood sampling at. 01.51 and urine sampling at. 01.37, the 23/07/2011. It was in this connection at 01.30 performed a clinical examination by a physician.

In the survey, there were some deviations from the norm by the detainee's face/skin was described as glowing. He was further described as a tired look in his eyes with bright eyes, large pupils and slow light reactions. The doctor alleged that accused behavior/state of mind was adequate/normal, but slightly upset. The doctor's conclusion was that the accused appeared to be easily influenced by the clinical examination. It was further argued that the effects could be attributed to the use of ephedrine, but that some of findings made during the survey could also be caused by mental Stress. The accused by the doctor were described as tired.

The expert's view of the mandate is reflected in the above heading.

The influence of time at. 12.00 to 15.30 will be for the expert assessment could be described as a slight to moderate the influence of a central nervous stimulant agent, depending on the concentration of laying the basis existed. The impact is difficult to compare with alcolhol effects on account of fundamental differences in the mechanism of action of ephedrine and alcohol, but impact can be achieved by an intake of amphetamine (by mouth) of doses of the order of 10-30 mg amphetamine not habitual users. It experts do then assumed a certain reinforcement of the effects due to ephedrine. they significant concentrations of caffeine that may be available.

The possibility of side effects resulting from regular use of ephedrine and steroids in the period before 22/07/2011:

The reported use of ephedrine does not represent a long-term overuse. The analytical results do not point toward overuse. The possibilities for a ephedrine-induced psychosis of some duration must therefore be regarded as minimal. The alleged use of anabolic steroids will for the expert assessment is unlikely to have led to some additional effect, but an opportunity for heightened aggression and hypomania/mania can not be ruled out completely.

Date: 07/11/11

Jørg Morland, Professor, Dr. Med.



8. Interrogation of the accused

Both experts have read all the interrogation of the accused and have seen a selection of DVDs recording. Below is a summary. Direct quote from the interview reports are put into quotes, long quotes also indented.


8.1. Doc 08.01, Interrogation of the accused on Utøya 22.07.11

The statement was made on Utøya the first hours after the arrest and 22.07.11 pagikk the until he was transported to Oslo, the night of 23.07.11. This is a particularly important document, because it describes the accused immediately after the impugned acts. Interview highlights His thoughts, reflections and reasons about the relevant actions. Below an extensive summary:

"The accused was somewhat excited and asked if he was up to be executed for what he had done. We disprove this immediately and informed them that we wanted to make a conversation with him.

The accused immediately announced that he had taken an E-stack and was going to dehydrate and die within two hours if he did not get liquid. This was a substance he had made yourself and that would work performance enhancing. He had means of a to provide the substance for the operation.

Accused responded that he has sacrificed himself and has no life after this. His life is of today, and it was a sacrifice he was willing to do. He may well suffer and be tortured the rest of your life. "Do not think that I'm going to come out even. My life ended when I ordained myself Knights Templar of Europe".

The accused with saying that "we want to take power in Europe within 60 years. I am commander of Knights Templar Norway. Knights Templar of Europe was established in 2002 in London spacecraft will delegate 12 countries. We are the crusaders and the nationalists".

The accused emphasizes that they are not Nazis, and that they support Israel. They are not racists, but want Islam and political Islam out of Europe. They are working to take power in all Western European countries over the next 60 years. This they do by conservative revolution. Accused has described the process over 1800 pages and he can not explain this on a few minutes.

The accused with being asked by XXXXX there is something more on the island. Accused said that there is something more. He also denies that there will be no explosives on the island. He says that "this is a closed chapter". On questions about the car that is on the other hand, rigged, he denies this. He says that he thinks that his gun is in the car. He says he is willing to go into negotiations with us, but he will have overall conditions and anything in return for the information.

Accused claims that he knows what he wants for the information and says that he can provide Thurs the 2nd cells in Norway if he is the father what he wants. He claims that the police can save 300 lives, but that he will have nothing left. Basically, he negotiate with the PST. Accused asserts that "today I am the biggest monster since Quisling, and it's okay somehow".

The accused with saying that "I would not exactly call the ideological activists, this is extreme Marxists. Do you know who was here yesterday? It was Marthe Michelet. This is not innocent people. The Labour Party, the workers ungdomsfylkning. They have been in power in Norway. There are those who have provided the Islamization of Norway". ask whether it is necessary that there should be several lives. Accused replied: "Of course. This is just the beginning. Civil war has started between communists and nationalists. If you are an internationalist, you are nationalist. You can not be both. I am a nationalist and anti-Islamist. I do not want Islam in Europe, and my minded agrees with me. We believe that Europe and Norway is worth fighting for, and we will not let the Oslo end up Marseille who had a Muslim majority in 2010. We will fight for Oslo".

Accused claims that the operation he was put to was 100 percent completed successful and that was why he surrendered.

He goes on to say that what happened today here, and in Oslo earlier this day is not operation, but the fireworks for something that will happen.

When asked how he should respond first accused before he dishes it up ASTA to the east. He claims that he has lived there the last couple of years. This should be near Rena.

He let it be because he sees the police as their brothers and did not want to hurt someone from the police. When he saw the Delta he could have shot at them and made some of them. He claims that his cell has 15,000 sympathizers Norway and many of them are within the police. He is aware that no one will defend the brutal actions as he has completed. For them it is the country's survival, the people's survival against Islam is much more brutal than that his organization will be.

The accused with saying "we are martyrs, we take upon us, we can be monsters. It's okay for us. But we make the job much easier for other conservative revolutionary".

On asked how many supporters he thinks he has left for the day He avoids answering.

On asked what kind of people he has killed on the island today, though this is young people, he replies that it is Marxist youth. When asked about those who have been left behind in today has had some opportunity to be adults and renounce Marxism, he replies that he has dreaded this day of two years. He thought it was completely awful. For that "you" should open their eyes to the threat Islam is to Europe so they need a shock. The accused with claiming that those who were on the island was extreme Marxist youth who are more extreme than the Labour Party. Those who was on the island were radical Marxists.

Accused says that he wants us to be aware that he has dreaded this day of two years. It has been the worst day of his life. Unfortunately, said it was necessary. Hopefully Labour learn from this and stop mass import of Muslims. Those who are here Mon assimilated 100 percent.

The accused reiterate that we consider him as a monster. He explained that we see in him a human being.

He also believes that his family is going to be executed. This is rejected and he is explained that we are willing to keep watch over his family if needed. He is explained that for us said one lives one's life. He will be treated on exactly the same way as all others.

The accused with telling the suboperasjonen that he was part of today is more important than himself, and more important than 30 innocent lives and when he does not talk about the extreme Marxists who died today. He claims that he has long prepared for simulated torture forums.

When asked how he knows that it was extreme Marxists who died today he replies that the Workers' Youth League is much more extreme than the Labor which is relatively moderate.

He is further asked what he knows about what happened in Oslo. Accused responds that it subject to negotiation basis.

He is informed that not only has gone beyond the Marxists. Accused claims that He is aware that it can sla back at them, he believes that the monsters are useful idiots for the more moderate forces. He may well be a monster and sacrifice their lives for that the country will be provided in the right direction and the Islamization of Europe to a halt.

Accused says that he has scheduled the surgery for two years but that much went wrong. The has been very much planning and hard work.

The accused explains that if the Labor Party change its policy saying it will degenerate to completely different. If mass immigration on the 50,000 Muslims annually stopped, said the not accused organization to perform multiple operations in Norway.

He asks how long it is common to have a ban letter, and explained that it comes depends on the investigation and is difficult to say whether a murder case. The accused with responding at the word murder, and claims that he has made political executions. He says that he has executed people he has killed, but denies murdering them.

The accused with further claims that the Knights Templar of Europe has given him permission to execute Category A, B and C traitors. The accused with first say that I mean, but dishes it up until we mean, Knights Templar Norway is the top military and political authority in Norway. It gives them a right to expropriate in order to access funds, and provides them rights to defend their country. They are the chief law enforcement authority in Norway. He are aware that they are not recognized by society.

The organization is part of a larger organization in Europe. The goal is to deport Muslims out of Europe.

The accused back to No. 1 on the requirements to obtain such a short ban on exchange of letters as possible. He says it is more important with access to correspondence than opportunities for visits. As a requirement No. 2, he wants access to a PC with Word minimum of 8 hours each day. It can be a standalone PC without internet access, but with the printer. He claims that he is an intellectual, not a warrior. He is best to formulate political texts. His calling is to fight with the pen, but sometimes Mon Mon fight with the sword.

Accused wishes to claim No. 3 fa access to Wikipedia. Requirement No. 4 is the zone with minimize the potential for Muslims.

Accused is made aware that we ma know he had to provide us with information if there are any that's going to be killed now or in the near future if he is to fa any deal. The accused with promoting a list of requirements No. 2 It will provide the police with sensitive information. Accused is willing to surrender Thurs the 2nd cell members in Norway who plan terrorist acts against the Marxist parties or parties that support multiculturalism. Bathing Name and localization on the cell members he would give.

The requirements for this was that PST chief Janne Kristiansen was to present an offer for Justice Committee to introduce the death penalty in Norway by hanging, and that waterboarding introduced as torture. Option must be introduced restrictions on immigration of Muslims, and general islamization of Norway.

The accused with telling again on a manifesto of 2000 pages that he has left on a PC and on one or more memory sticks. He has also made a video that will be on a memory stick. This will be distributed earlier today to 7,000 militants European nationalists. He believes it is not arrived at all.

The film is not on Youtube. The film describes the manifesto more than it describes campaign. Accused claims that he has worked ideological life, but have a problem that the media do not convey cultural conservative viewpoints. When they refuse to communicate the Mon can get your message across in other ways. That is why he joined the Knights Templar of Europe in 2002.

He has earned several million dollars on outsourcing of electronic services. He previously had 12 employees programmers in Russia and Indonesia. The accused with selling services to Europe and the United States and served well.

The accused suddenly says that it is tragic, and that his heart burrs for what happened in today. He thinks it is sad that the Labour Party forcing the cultural conservatives to go to a the barbaric action.

Accused is confronted with the fact that he is the commander has a responsibility. To this he replies that he has a responsibility to save Norway and his people, he takes full responsibility for everything. He is proud of the operation. "If you only knew how much hard work it was. But I'm not proud of what I was forced to do. It was completely awful. I've been dreading me this day in two years. I hope that the authority to take common sense, but it does not make it".

When asked how much the accused has knowledge of weapons, he says that it is sensitive. He will not answer why he was chosen precisely a Ruger Mini 14 that weapon. He says that he is a member of Oslo hunting and fishing, but do not fully understand what undersigned believes that the violation of battle rifles and shooting as sport ... The accused expresses great admiration for Israel's IDF forces and Israeli materials. He used an Israeli protective vest as protection against fire and also had additional protection in the form of plates to stop armor-piercing ammunition. The protection he needed in case the mission was not completed before the police arrived. This would he would have taken up the fight with the police. Accused would not tell where he had bought materials.

Accused was again urged to think about his future. He replied that he had not no future, but that he could help change Norway ideologically. He believed that he had started a low-intensity civil war that came to a trade for 60 years. What had happened today was approaching a phase 2 civil war. A low intensity civil war that he had described had lasted until now with the censorship of cultural conservatives and ideological struggle. He believed that France would be won by his brothers in 15 years. He said separately that it would be easy to fa him out of jail when they first had established a base.

He confirmed that the organization Knights Templar will be described on the Internet. He also refers to a Latin name on the organization, Pauperes commilitones Christi Templiqe Solominici.

The organization must be built on encelleprinsippet with a high degree avisolasjon between the cells. Accused has been ordained a Knight of the organization and is commander in Norway. That means he has at least two other cells below it. He is also a judge in organization. The Norwegian commanders are sovereign in Norway and the international organization does not have the power to micro-manage the national commander.

The companies, which the accused had been instruments to finance the operation. They millions he has earned has gone to a fund the operation. He does not say how much money he has spent, but he has put a lot of work and describes it as a hard work.

The accused with responding to questions whether he has been working on this as a template since 2002 that he became a member when he was 21, but that he has been a sleeper cell. He has never released in order to have extreme thoughts until now. It believes he is the reason that PST is not have discovered him. He suggests that the organization recruits people who are suitable, but do not have a behavior that makes them have already been registered by the police. It should be clearly defined template that they want to frame. This will be a category A and B politicians and the media. The downside of what happened today was that the affected category C traitors. There are 12 categories A traitors. In Norway. Most of them are in government. Jonas Gahr Støre is on top of the list. Stoltenberg comes further down on the list. There are other ideologues of the Labor Party that is more dangerous than Stoltenberg. Kolberg and Ronny Johnsen named. LO's head is also dangerous and star high on list.

All that are in categories A, B and C are multiculturalists. Category B consists of 4500 people. Category C bestarav 85,000 people in Norway.

When asked who it is that has made the decision on which category they fall in he replies that it is the accused who have expressed everything in his book. He added: "We has a mandate to execute category A and B traitors. We do not really have a mandate to category C execute traitors. Most of those who were on camp currently defined as category C traitors. It was because my suboperasjon which I completed today was actually plan B. I had another operation which was much bigger, but it went in the sink. "The accused will not tell what was Plan A.

Accused is concerned to go through the list of requirements No. 2. He believes that by meeting his opposite demands for the introduction of capital punishment and waterboarding could save 300 lives. The other two cells will kill 300 people if they are not stopped. He is looking to push a community to break their principles. There will be an ideological victory. He is informed that the requirement is unrealistic.

Accused had hoped to be tortured to show that the regime was willing to break his principles. It would have given his ideological gain.

Accused says that he has been nominated for the City Council of Oslo Progress Party. It was while he still believed that he could change Europe democratic.

Accused claims that he called police three times to obtain the Delta. In total, he had tried to call ten times. Six times he did not come through. At other times he spoke with completely incompetent persons. He asked to be called again two times when they had got hold of the operating head of the Delta or a responsible person, but never heard anything more. The accused with using the phone without sim card to make these dialing. If the operation had not been 100 percent successful, he would have Delta fought until he died. Since the operation was successful he could continue the fight with the pen from the prison. After the accused's opinion the operation is still going on, but now with the pen.

He believes that today has been the worst day of his life. It has been completely surreal.

Accused denies that it is he who decides whether the operation has been successful. He believes it is the story of judges and how the media will convey him. He distinguish between the breach technical success and media success. Media will portray him as a monster, but his victim, he will be a useful idiot for other aspects of any unspecified. He takes on the role of martyr to be monster. Conflict Technical said mean him that the operation was a success.

On asked whether there was a template to be portrayed as a monster so he does not answer necessarily. The goal was not to be as brutal as he was.

Accused says: "When I reviewed the people so I tried not to take such young people. Because I took those who were older. It thus, the age range varied from 30 to 15 is not true. We have moral acceptance is not true. Although it may not be proved clearly said today time".

The accused struggles with claims that they do not want to hit civilian targets. They want to frame extreme Marxists who want to Islamize the country or support multiculturalism. They have a desire that there should be less than 50 percent of those affected will be random civilians template. They aim to go after concentrations of traitors Category A, B or C. A primary, but the problem is that they are well protected by police. If painted is too difficult is it to cell commander to assess whether should go to a destination further down the category list.

He has evaluated in two years what is acceptable.

Asked if he plans to say all this in court said he replies of course, everything's planned.

He confirmed that he has weighed for and against executing people. He believes that he has not committed murder. Accused believes that he is participating in a political war, civil war.

The accused with asking how long it will take to get the answer to the first claim his list. If he does not have access to a PC with Word, he will selvterminere. If he do not have the opportunity to contribute in the fight for life, everything will be meaningless.

He explains that this is the worst day of his life and that he dreaded to this 2 years. He has been censored for years. Mentions Dagbladet and Aftenposten as those including have censored him.

He describes the action as a suboperasjon and that this is not the main action. Explains that he is not the only Knight Templars in Norway, said that there are 2 cells associated with him.

The accused to set these two cells as well as ensuring that the two operations will not be averted if we introduce the death penalty and waterboarding in Norway.

He asks how many he thinks he has killed today. Accused says he has 40-50 pieces executed, not murdered. The goal was to kill tomorrow Labor Leaders. Further says that his strength is that he has no contact with the right-extremist groups in Norway. If he had this he would come in attention of the police.

Accused was asked who defines the methodology, the cell or the organization? He said then that each cell commander determines the method with recommendations on a take minimize civilian casualties, and preferably not the police. The goal is only Marxists and the media. He says further that he has written a book. Another has written another book and repeat the the goal was only Marxists and traitors. He said that action on Utøya was not a optimal operation.

He asked about who is the category A template. He said then that it is the 12 Labor members put Jonas Gahr Støre # 1 because the Minister is more dangerous than Stoltenberg. He describes the Minister as the most dangerous man.

As for the operation on Utøya said he said that he had killed three men from Delta if he had failed to complete the mission. He had not managed a take 6 man from the Delta, but three had clearly because he had better protection than them. Accused was asked how he put the charge today.

[omitted]

Accused says he was driving the car right in front of the object. He was carrying a bolt shears. The accused was amazed at how far he was permitted to run. Accused had never thought he would survive the operation.

He says it would be easy to kill Stoltenberg, although Minister has washed wanted a better measure. The accused estimates that would kill Stoltenberg provided approx. a month of preparation, including surveillance. The value of killing only one person would be too small.

He also says that for someone with his intellect and intelligence, it would be waste of resources to spend time on a plan on killing just one person.

Accused had initially thought about using a mini motorcycle to drive up to the car B. He goes on to say that it may be that there are other cars that he has not told about. He will still not comment on whether these vehicles are loaded or not.

In this regard, the accused said that his doctrine says that a loss of up to 50% of the he refers to as civilians, are acceptable. The aim is nevertheless not to kill as many as possible, but to send out a strong signal. The accused says that he has succeeded.

He pastes that if Labor is changing its policy as regards immigration, can he guarantee that no single attack on the Norwegian soil. The moderate He added that he can almost guarantee. After a while he says he might guarantee that there will be more attacks in Norway.

He believes that within 10 years, Oslo is a Muslim city, and that those responsible for the accused referred to as mass immigration of Muslims, need a clear message. He gives expression to be very little satisfied with what he was forced to do, but that the genius of a select Utøya was that it was like a knife right in heart on the Labour Party. The accused with the opinion that of course is tragic that some Mon die But ultimately it is the totality that is the essential.

He says that he once had faith on to win on a democratic way, but after the day he lost his faith on this, he considered violence as the only option".

Comments from police officer XXXXX in who made the first interrogation

"Persons charged explained without problems during the entire conversation. He appeared as clear and reflected. The accused with explaining all the time coherent and detailed".


8.2. Doc 08.02, Interrogation of the accused 23.07.11

Much of the interview is reproduced, because it provides an introduction to the accused's background and thinking:

"The accused black on questions that understood their rights. The accused felt somewhat reduced when he had only slept two hours Friday night and that he had taken part performance-enhancing drugs. The latter had he done, to make the best possible carry garsdagens actions which he described as a military action.

Accused was willing to testify about "98% of all" if he received approval for what he called the requirement list 2 Accused was also willing to give an unqualified a statement if he got approval for requirement list 1 The accused so it unlikely that he would get approval for requirement list 1

Requirements List 1:

"We do not recognize the regimes that are in Western Europe. They look on all organizations working for the deconstruction of European values and culture of terror organizations. We believe that we are the top military and political authority in Europe. We demand that they recognize us as such. We are willing to give all category A and B traitors against the amnesty they dissolve Parliament, and transferring authority to a conservative guard, led by myself and other nationalist leaders".

Requirements List 2:

  • PC on the cell with word processing program and access to printer. This computer did not have to be connected to the internet, but contain math "Wikipedia", preferably English.
  • Use of "Knight Templar" uniform in court, including incarceration meeting.
  • The monkey trial with free press.
  • Prison conditions with the fewest possible Muslim prisoners.

Accused explained that he was aware that he would never "see freedom" and that This was fine for him. Accused would spend his time in prison to write.

Accused explained that he has since 2001 been a member of an organization called the Knight Templar "and a" crusader organization "whose goal is a deport political Muslims from Europe, supporting cultural Christianity and the seizure of power.

The accused with looking at the takeover of power as a long-term goal that must start in the major countries as France and England. Accused explained that the takeover of power will emerge as "Low-intensity" in the beginning, but that this will escalate and become "extremely bloody that will tear the country apart". The accused describes himself as a freedom fighter.

Accused was confronted with the fact that he constantly referred to "we" when he gave evidence. Accused explained that when the per. Today is about. 80 cells "around Europe and that in Norway has three such potent cells". The accused looks at himself as the leader in Norway and refers to as cell No. 1 Regarding the accused's planning Friday's action He gave a lengthy and detailed statement of this. Briefly explained the accused that he beginning in 2001 wanted to contribute only as financially. The goalwas to save 30 million by he was 30 years. When he was 26 years old said he had saved six million and realized that he would not be able to reach a painted. He then decided use the money to write a compendium of three books of which the action Friday should be a part of the publishing of this "Manifesto". The book was published "in a slightly bloody way".

The action Friday, 7/22/11 was a plan B. Plan A was to put out 4 vehicles explosives on the following locations; ministries, Gunerius, AP, and finally the castle. If the accused survived, said he would seek Blitz House, Times and SV where he would kill as many as possible. Persons charged, adding that the royal family was not a defined goal. The organization has nothing against the monarchy.

The accused with describing their actions as part of the ideological struggle in the longer term and on questions answered accused that he would have done it again.

The goal with the implementation of Plan B was to "give a strong signal" to the people. The accused wanted to paføre Labor "maximum loss" so that this future would "Throttling new recruitment".

The accused explained that Labour has betrayed the country and the people and the price of betrayal, they pay for in gar. About that as long as Labour are running the ideological line of her and continues to deconstruct Norwegian culture and mass importing Muslims they must take responsibility for this treachery and any person with a conscience can not be his country colonized by Muslims".


8.3. Doc 08,03,01 Interrogation of the accused 03.08.11

The interrogation is extensive (64 pages), and there are a number of repetitions of the theme, because Police would like a fa know everything about motives, about other actions are planned and whether there are hazards associated with research on the various crime scenes.

"The accused asked if there were people from the AP or the government that followed the interview and got answers that only people who had roles during the interview and who needed a listen on. It was made clear to the person charged that the number of fatalities was reduced and that it was 68 dead from Utøya and 8 from the ministries (The accused smiling, XXXXX) hearing confronted the accused about this and he replied that there is a protection mechanism and the People react differently.

He explained on the issues that he has mentally very well, he has never been mentally stronger than now. This is because he has prepared for torture and the like. He therefore pleasantly surprised that he has not been exposed to it.

He has been very concerned about this with exercise, and have studied ways in which he can use simple apparatus such as a chair and the book, to be able to train the entire body.

On Asked if he has changed mentally in relation to drugs he took before events, he explained that during the military operation, there were two substances he took. The was a anabolsyklus he started with, and said went over to stanozolol is muscle-preserving. It gives him additional 30-40 percent more speed and strength. This is to perform optimally during a military operation when one knows when this will be. It provides up to 60% more strength and speed. One can also take the ECA stack which is a mixture that optimizes this. Performance level increases extremely in combination. It takes about two weeks before the hormones as anabolic steroids, goes out of his body, said it is active for approx. another week. He has not experienced any changes regarding the above yet. He explained that he is the supreme leader of the Knights Templar in Norway, but if he as a result of this operation is recognized by its French, British, German, Greek and Spanish brothers grandmaster knight of the Knights Templar of Europe, the what he writes Norwegian police provide a tremendous opportunity to obtain information about a the whole movement. He does not know about foreign brothers gonna recognize him as their supreme ideological leader.

Accused was asked what he adds that he believes he can be recognized. The resistance movement against the deconstruction of the European peoples, culture, etc. have been floating since the 60 - or 70's, but will have more substance as a motion in decades to come. It may be that the Knights Templar is the movement. In the cultural conservative part of the political spectrum, there has always been confrontational between National Socialism, the Nazi, and more Christian-oriented anti-nazi is for Israel, against imperialism. The National Socialists want ideology, while expanding "We" is isolationism.

National socialists see Islam as its allies because they are only collected in his hatred of Jews. During the inaugural meeting had accused the youngest member. Otherwise, the Serbian war heroes in the 40-50-years, and they would have never recognized him as their leader because of his young age.

Accused does not discount that his foreign brothers recognize him as ideological leader of the future, because they believe his efforts for the case of NA has been satisfactorily. The British and the Germans had not approved a French leader, so it can be beneficial with a leader from a neutral country.

Correction made 2/8:

Accused wanted to add that it otherwise was 12 delegates from 10 different countries. Two from France, among other things, a Serbian war hero for 40-50-century.

He would not disclose sensitive information about specific plans, names and locations. The accused begun with a saying that it was heard as had been given "the regrettable task and the honor to interview the biggest monster in Norway's history since Quisling. (The accused with smiles, XXXXX).

He explained to questions about why he smiles, he does not remember everything he said that day, so it's just a biological response on this. He explained this with Quisling was meant as a joke compared to what had appeared in the media.

Accused introduced himself by saying his name and that he was commander of the Norwegian anticommunist resistance. He is head of the Knights Templar Norway, which in Norwegian means "The poor knights of Christ and the Temple of Solomon". They call themselves Knights Templar in Europe. The accused is the leader in Norway.

The official name of the organization is on the Latin "Pauperes commilitones Christi Templique Solomonici ". The nickname is the Knights Templar. "The poor knights of Christ and Solomon's Temple "is a religious name. It is absolutely essential to fa shows that this is a symbolic name since "we" is a cultural Christian organization, not a religious Christian organization.

When interviewing the accused was aware of the discount penalty, as specified in Penal Code # 59, 2.ledd, noted that the accused discounted no words for his part went pretty quickly.

He explained that he was willing to share a 98 per cent of all the information he had, but he had "some small modest requirements" that he wanted met before he would let to examine.

Accused said that he understood that he will never see freedom again and it was "really good" for him. The demands he asked was that he should have access to the Word in prison in an offline PC access to a use Knights Templars uniform in the trial, the monkey trial to the press present and access to Wikipedia in prison.

Accused explained that he has been involved in bodybuilding and fitness for many years. "A military context, "he had" exercised a very long time for this operation". He had included ECA stack that was cocktail consisting of ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin in a specified dose. This he described in his book. In addition, he used stanozolol, popularly known as Winstrol, which are anabolic steroids. He has gone on for approx. two months. Accused said: "The purpose was to execute the operation in the middle of the cycle combined with the ECA stack'en and steroids would promote my physical achievement of 100%, in a military context". In addition, he went on four protein shakes every today. He had done "research" and it was "a really easy book" on the Internet, all medications he needed.

He explained that mobility is important during the second operation, he prioritized ammunition instead of protection. He expected to encounter much opposition at the Government buildings and the start of Utøya before he had taken out the security guards there. After coming to the island and had neutralized the guards there, he took on a combat vest with pockets and took a maximum of ammo with him. He was therefore vulnerable when he had no armor.

The goal was to take two rounds and execute those who were there or scare them on the water. He would surrender to the Delta when he was finished, but after ten calls to them how he did not come through, he regarded it as impossible to surrender, because he counted on Delta would neutralize him as soon as they saw him.

He tried constantly to get in touch with Delta, so when he met them in the woods he had no armor or more ammunition. He would not have survived to not surrender then, it would have been suicide to try to attack them.

There was no "exit" at Utøya. He considered stealing a plane from Fornebu with enough fuel to fly to a friendly country. No country would be taken against him, so he canceled the this. Utøya was the last stop. When asked about their knowledge of maneuvering flight, he explained that he can fly a Cesna smafly. He has seen on Youtube, and set user manuals on this. If you are intelligent enough, you can adapt to the situation without aircraft hours. It's the landing that's difficult, but to light and air stable in height, is not so difficult.

"We focus only on ideological opponents, extreme Marxists who Workers Party people, "said the defendant.

Labour Youth, the Youth Party of Labor, is much more extreme than the Labour Party. One of the "greatest extremists in Norway, Marte Michelet, lectured, indoctrination speech" AUF for two days before the suspect was there.

"The message that comes up through the example given. The goal was not to kill as many as possible. The goal was to give a strong signal that can not be misunderstood, that said long run the Labour Party's ideological line and continues to deconstruct a Norwegian culture and mass importing Muslims, they must take responsibility for the treachery. Any person of conscience can not sit by and watch their country being colonized by Muslims. That's how we look on it in the least, "said the defendant. "But I feel like that to save his country and his people is more important," said the defendant.

Accused replied: "It sucks to take human life then, but it is worse not to act. The is the Labour Party's sake mainly, and other parties that support multiculturalism. Once they have betrayed their country and their people on the food they have done, so categorically over many years, said there is a price for the treachery, and the price they paid yesterday"

They know that before every election, the Progress Party torpedoed. Media dehumanizing conservative. The has done so since World War II. It has been a continual abuse of Cultural conservatives in Western Europe. It will have consequences", said defendant.

Islam is extremely dangerous for Europe. "We are not against individual Muslims, but we are against political Islam. The goal was is a political deport all Muslims who do not assimilated 100%, will be deported, when we take power in western Europe. It will take place during the 60 years, but we have so far perspective. We know that we will not take a power tomorrow, but my brothers in France. It is realistic that there will be a coup d'etat in France within 15 years. Then the rules of the game change, because then we get a sudden a base", said defendant.

Accused said that he was ordained to the Knights Templar in 2002 in London. He was 21 years and the youngest member. There were 13 pieces that were involved. He met only four pieces of them because they were quite paranoid. He does not know how many "knightChief Justice "there is in Europe now. His organization sees itself as a "War crimes tribunal with a mandate to execute category A and B traitors". They are also an organization of indigenous people in the respective countries and a Crusader organization with the goal of a deport Islam from Europe.

Accused answered "What is the uniqueness of the Knights Templar in Europe is that it focus on the extremely gifted individuals, who are very intelligent, and not in intelligence agency databases that are not flagged. Which has in a way that moral and personal integrity to support an operation on his shoulders alone. The are very few people who had managed to do what happened in the gar. Therefore, it is not, a way, the pool of recruits very large. This means that every single cell commander extremely potent. So we are very few in Europe, a maximum of 80 Those who have ordained them. They are extremely potent. We can not be infiltrated, for we are one-man cells. So on the one All the way from strategy, intelligence agency in Europe is not worth much, because it is so focused on one-cell structure. But said there are disadvantages too, is not it, that it is limits to a person's labor-capacity ".

There is a long paragraph about how the bomb was made and what it requires. Furthermore, what's on the farm and what precautions to take had to There are among different nicotine, which is extremely toxic. He gives very detailed descriptions of the Police want a know. Subject goes on about his "Radicalization" and the background for the establishment of the "Knights Templar". He talks about his time in the Progress Party and why he was "revolutionary" and the militant nationalist. He wanted to start a non-violent organization, but failed to earn enough money, and chose a more revolutionary line. He talks about his double life, and what he did not to be "flagged" (discovered). He divided the operation into several stages and tells detail about how he acquired equipment and va pension etc. He went to Prague, among other things, but there were no weapons purchases, and he chose to obtain weapons on the legal way. He planned in detail what he would say if he was discovered in their preparation. Among the another had a cover of "mineral extraction" in the Kautokeino, where there is a gold belt. This would have misled PST or the police.

He has set on how Al-Qaeda cells functioning and those who had source of inspiration. There was a lot of hard work, and the accused believed he would be much more concerned, but he was so exhausted that he did not have the energy to worry about.

"On the day of the operation so it is impossible to simulate it, right. Fear is a biological mechanism that can not cope with 100% even if you try. Mon can simulate as much as you want, but to take a human life, is not it. It is the most extremes a person can do. It is terrible phoney. The first life is terrible, and the others as well, sorta! "

He has spent four years in a compendium of full-time. It was very extensive, and he describes the work as "political analysis". Later in the interview focuses on the various plans his and what they meant (A plan is described in detail).

Furthermore, he studied civil engineering in order to frame a building to the maximum. Aftenposten (in the post transfer building) safeguard the template because they support multiculturalism and Islamisation, but were not planning attacks narrow, because it was too Many civilians in the building. The accused describes in detail his movements in the city center 22.07.11 and how he drove from there to Utøya. Furthermore, he gives a description of their arrival at Utøya, crossing the M/S Thorbjorn and what happened when he met the real police officer. He had a good uniform, but not so good that it could excluded that some began to wonder if he really was police officer. He says very detail about what he thought and did. He expected to die when Delta (the police) came.

"For saying it can potentially save hundreds of thousands of Norwegians if we avert a Islamic colonization. It's terrible, but it happens to Norway is also terrible. It happens to Oslo and Groruddalen is also terrible. If one looks in isolation, as one thinks, okay it's a monster that does this here, a sociopath who do not own empathy and so on. But if you know every single one of my sisters who have been raped by Muslims and brothers who have been robbed and beaten up, and killed by Muslims who have been facilitated by these traitors, these extreme Marxists. If you see how much the mean streak the Norwegian people have been affected due of these people. For this was not the civilians, this was extreme Marxists".

He explained that he sees himself as a monster or a sociopath, but know that that is how others, especially the press, will perceive him. The fact that he smiled during call with the police, he perceives as a protective mechanism to cope with feelings.

He tells of reconnaissance, the production of the bomb, which he has received money from and how much he has used a credit card he had acquired. It follows new section on detainee ideology, what he had done for a clear out a action (training plus anabolic steroids), mental training etc., that he had a mentor (Richard Lionheart), of military training and simulation (play "WOW" Call of Duty, etc.).

He believes that only men (psychologists) from monoculturalism (from Japan/South Korea) will understand him and the honor he has. Psychologists in Western Europe indoctrinated to believe that those who support national darwinism should be locked into madhouse, as Labour did with half the National Assembly after the war. Hamsun and the justice minister were two of them. Persons charged, adding that there should be a male psychologist, because women do not have qualifications to first honor. "She will only declare me mad at once".

When asked whether the accused admitted guilt for the charges, he replied that he acknowledged the actions, but not guilt. He reasoned that the actions was a military attack, a preventive attack.


8.4. Doc 08.04, Interrogation of the accused 24.07.11

Interview will be conducted to clarify whether the officials who will examine the farm accused have rented on AST, may be in danger. The accused explains largely the He has previously explained the nicotine mm, and that it should be used protective clothing/gloves. He also mentions other drugs/chemicals, including II W and explains what this is. The first two, he has not obtained them.

"The accused with a desire to add to the end of his testimony that the crime technicians and others need to use Face masks and thick gloves when they are taking in nicotine, for if the two drops of this hand said they die. He shall have previously made a statement in which he explained that this star kept for two silos on the farm.

The accused also explains that there are unsolicited aluminum powder with residual material not to be stirred up in the air when it detonated".


8.5. Doc 08.05, Meeting with the accused 25.07.11

"He believed that one of his claim, which was to be on the uniform, now was not granted. Report Printer stressed that this was not the police's decision, but Oslo District Court, and that this was outside the police mandate. Accused said that he understood it.

The accused was explained that if he would not attend detention today, said, his defense counsel be present with the accused. Accused said that his defense would not meet without him. If the defender did, would the accused to choose a new defender, so that still face imprisonment was postponed.

After a while, the accused said that he would ask on the detention hearing, although he asked to be shave first. Report Printer explained that there was no such equipment in the arrest, but that he could have the opportunity to wash up and brush your teeth, which was fine for the defendant.


8.6. Doc 08,06,01 Interrogation of the accused 29.07.11

Document excerpt deals, among other things, accused political standpoint and who he consider to be enemies, and also about his own role.

"He said 12 mentions on the A list, and three organizations (pages 2 and 3)

"The accused Dagbladet said that perhaps the Communist paper No. 1 with the exception of Times are supporting organization to the Labour Party. Chief editor which is not known. The accused with the said Marte Michelet and Martine Aurdal, which is self-declared Leninist, but he thinks no one comes from Dagbladet on the A list.

It is your commander determines the list at any time, but he expects others in Norway will have the same list, even if it is not distributed. It was commented on the accused that it is perceived that he sees himself as a superior in relation to other cells in Norway. "It can say," said defendant. Asked whether he has any effect on other cells in relation to the preparation of the lists, said that the accused he can not comment on it.

The accused think it is more appropriate to make a priority of the parties. Many RE perceive as a worse threat than the Liberals, while others will regard Left as a more powerful political influence. They are clearly more extreme than the Marxists Labor. It is also about the political power and the likelihood that the party will come to power by next election. He has now allowed the name on the list and about 10 organizations, many of them enter on the category of A-list. If you end up with 13 names, goes one of them out of A-list and ports on the top of the category B-list.

In principle, all political parties, media companies and NGO's that support multiculturalism, as well as support to the Labor Party, which is the LO and the Times. He explained that he forgot to say here that NRK's "microphone unit" to Labor.

Støre said the accused perceived as the biggest threat in Norway. The accused with the påsta that any person who executes Stoltenberg is a big idiot, in many ways, because then it will of course go on to great who is infinitely naive, as many see it.

Interrogate questioned that Stoltenberg was not on the list. According to the accused was it deliberately. He is perceived as no ideologue or the driving force in the Labor Party, but more as a nod doll that is influenced by the ideologues of the Labor Party. The accused describes their movements in the days prior to 7.22.11 with the movements of cars from Rena to Oslo/Oslo. It provides a coherent description of the routes he followed, how he handled the explosives etc. He describes in detail all movements and what he did in order. He was afraid to be revealed during this phase.

"Knights Templar in Norway until 1 January 2020 provides immunity from criminal prosecution to all political parties in Norway if they dissolve the Parliament and, in a transition phase, allows the creation of a conservative guardian council consisting of six nationalist leaders and at least two representatives from the police and two representatives from the military, and allows access to NRK that will help to create a new defense based on the message we going to send. And this guard-row will make a few a period in 20 years where we reverses the damage that has come to Norway as a result of political parties which have adopted multiculturalism. It is the official demand of the Knights Templar".


8.7. Doc 08.07 Interrogation of the accused 03.08.11

Interview describes what the accused thinks about sitting on the isolation over time and what it will do with him. He has realized that the Norwegian prison system has no mechanism for ideological prisoners. He realizes that he can end up on solitary confinement for a long time and say something what it does to him (fighting spirit on the critically low level, apathy, do not think he will survive 12-24 months. in isolation).

Furthermore, he describes how he built Facebook adresses of 8,000 people for to spread their message. It took him four months.

Later in the interview are traveling a theme. When he went to Liberia, he made a cover story that he would work for UNICEF. He also tells how he pinpointed to the farm on Rena, for a disposal an agricultural land that could legitimize His orders and purchases.

Furthermore, he describes various weapon and how he can get hold of them, and effective of the various types of ammunition. He also describes their finances and how he had hidden accounts around.

"About Masonic lodge and his association there, there was a person from the ordination meeting London in 2002 that wa a Freemason. He recommended the accused to join ...

It was with membership on the agenda of his, but he did not work much with it then there was a central part. They are good with symbolism and the protection of European traditions. They have much in common with the Knights Templar and that is why this is interesting for the defendant.

Most of the Masonic order, culture is conservative. There are no Marxists there. They supports Israel, the large international network and the degree of three contact all network in the world and been a sponsor for a new Mason. Marxists want to deconstruct masonic order. He could have been a grade 6 Mason, but has declined Many promotions and invitations because he had too much to do. Promotions takes place every other year. One must pass an exam and go through a ordination rite. It consists of knowledge from the level you are in. There are library to the Masonic lodge, and one Mon read into this and respond on the question.

It can be anything from history to rituals and symbols belonging to the level you are in. This is really just a formality. He does not remember when he was a member, but think It was 7 years ago. 2004, 2005 or maybe 2006 ".

He is asked to describe their family, friends, interests, etc.:

"It started perhaps that he had a best friend who was a Muslim from Pakistan, Accused attended Smestad school, and he believes they have been friends from to page 2 grade. Accused has been raised in a very liberal, good and stable home. The father The Trade was in London and Paris, he visited him a lot, especially in France. His father had an important role in his life until he was 15-16 years. The accused with living with her mother and sister on at. He has always been one of the most accomplished the school.

From 6 Class began on Ris School, and then started hip-hop period he has written about in the compendium. He came in a pretty bad environment with some disreputable people who focused on partying than school performance. The childhood is characterized that he has always been dominant in environments from Smestad school to Rice in relation to the social layer.

Middle school is cynical to you, so he considered it important to alliance building at an early age in order to position themselves socially. He does not look on himself as a bully, and is against it, but they dominated the social.

Hiphop period culminated in the 8th class when he also was on some concerts on Blitz. When he was in contact with a lot of bad people, including the A-and B-gang as his Pakistani friend knew. On that time was also the B-gang in the tag environment. His contacts were related to hip-hop community either within the breakdancing, graffiti or music scene. The accused was 13 to 16 years, and on the time apparently tagged B-gang something called the GSV [omitted]

Accused had much contact with the Oslo East community that was much harder than the Oslo West one, said it was easier to dominate in the west. They were idols for many in that period. When Looking back on it, it was pretty pathetic, but it was important when he was 13-16 years. He cut all the bands with the environment when he was 16 years and focused on very different types of friends who were more professional. He also focused more on school. He began with option trading since he was 17 years and was doing quite hard speculative shares with savings. He read about stocks since he was 15 He got a part time job in Telemarketing in Akta fund next school when he was 17 and had contact with investors. They were what triggered the financial career. He went from a fairly well environment a good one.

Accused was asked if he is named on whom he had contact with the B-gang. [omitted] The family was good, stable and resourceful, and he has always enjoyed a good relationship with all family members. He has never even been exposed to violence directly, but know many who have been there.

The accused with presenting the network that he has now, the good friends he had until operation ... These friends are not politically involved at all and he wants not to involve them on any way. He expects they might have been reviewing already since he has mentioned them in the compendium. It is the innermost network of friends, and he has a secondary network ...

On request to talk about interests, training and such things (summary):

"He has been snowboarding since he was 15 years, driven by fitness and gaming. He has not competed in the sport and do not like to look at it, says only interested ia do it. He is interested in everything, especially political analysis, stock analysis, technical analysis and such things. He is a very analytical person, and I like history, politics and ideologies and Political Science ...

Accounts at home and abroad, he talked about the past, including an account in Antigua. This was before he created the E-Commerce Group, which was the main generator money he acquired.

He channeled money from the accounts in the Bahamas and took them out again through anonymous credit card, so that he would not tax so much of it. This was from 2003 to 2005 or 2006. He had 7 or 12 employees at its peak, mainly in abroad, from Russia, Indonesia, Romania and India"


8.8. Doc 08,08,01 Interrogation of the accused 04.08.11

Interview describes more about the car and the bomb that was placed in the Government Building accused and technical assessments of various buildings, which he claims he has studied and know a lot about. Furthermore, how the bomb was made, circumstances surrounding the testing of explosives, and the circumstances surrounding the bombing of the government quarter. It is little in this interview, which sheds light on detainee way to think about, but nothing appears in the this excerpt:

"Now is all militant nationalists in the European world and study the lecture notes and have the knowledge (to make a bomb). Unfortunately, even the Al-Qaeda, said it becomes a new reality".

"He has a dualistic view of everything that happened. On the one hand he thinks violence is completely forjævlig and last resort, and on the other hand this is a part of his baby since he has worked so hard for it for years. In that sense, he is in many ways very proud that he has become the most successful militant commander after the World War II".

It describes that he was afraid of making mistakes during the production of bomb and his fear of being discovered and disclosed by the police and others during "the operation".


8.9. Doc 08,09,01 Interrogation of the accused 09.08.11

First reviewed the planning of the operation on Utøya, then the detainee movements 22. July, then description of the killings on Utøya.

In preparation Rated accused the opportunity to flee the country after completed operation. Among other he considered stealing a seaplane from Fornebu and use this to get out of the country. He turned it down because he thought it were no countries that would refuse to extradite him after the fact. He therefore took the view to "Martyr-like operation in which the goal is to fight to the death. Basis of ordination (in Knights Templar) is to give their lives for the fight, and those who are not interested in the have to find another organization".

Primary operation consisted of three car bombs optimally. Survived he does, he should set up at least one operation in which the bonus plan A was the Blitz and the party's headquarters. Theoretically, it is not possible to live since the Delta would have arrested him between Blitz and the Times or the Times and the Socialist Party, said the survival rate was activated to less than 5 percent. The basic ideology is to fight to the death until all phases of the operation is complete performed. The handover man, one is arrested, and then it becomes quite a lot of suffering to come.

Utøya was not an optimal target for bonus operation, and he had considered about 30 alternative template. Desirable template was SKUP conference that took place in Larvik on the product, and how delegations meeting of Labor central committee meeting.

After the bomb would all professionals Delta forces will be absorbed to Oslo, and it would take long before they came to Larvik. He could not, however, a strike at the coupling Conference or the Labour Party's national convention because he was not in time found a suitable farm to preparation. Instead Utøya "bonus surgery". He considered the chance of survive major surgery as a child, and instead of a return home and wait for the police, He would continue until he was defeated or the other operations were performed. He have used the term" bonus surgery "because it is so little chance of a survival.

Military Technics considers Utøya to be brilliant. There are up to 700 AUF-ers on a limited territory, and it is too long a swim to shore. A huge operation to therefore be performed with very sma resources. The water was a weapons of mass destruction they present were frightened out of drowning. Shoot No one was only a "Detonator". The plan was ideal for a one-man cell.

During the planning he considered a rent a bat on Utøya camping for a get over. The alternative was to use "Thorbjorn" to transport. He did not ignore the fact that he could come to math fire shots to get control of the boat, or take party members as prisoner. He reconnaissance at Utøya camp 3-4 weeks action and let the positions of the ferry landing and Utøya camping on a GPS navigator.

He planned how he dressed in police equipment, would be ferry service to help him by saying he had expropriated the boat because of the terrorist attack in Oslo, and that had Utøya secured against right-wing extremists. "Cynical, but effective".

During planning, he prepared alternative explanations for what he held on to, in order to have a plausible explanation if he would be arrested. What he had planned to say was that he organized a "World of Warcraft convention". He wrote in agenda that he was looking for facilities in Oslo, but what he really was describing was Utøya. If the police had raided and found picture of Utøya, he had had enough evidence to create "reasonable doubt" in any terror case.

The main purpose of Utøya was actually fa access to a "category A traitor" who Minister or Gro, or Marte Michelet, who was "B plus traitor". He considered, however, that the Minister had at least two armed guards who said the case had to be fought. The plan was to behead category A traitor while it was filmed. In turn, he could transfer the film to an iPhone and download it directly on the Internet for a send it to 20 news agencies. It was part of the reason for having a camera.

"The accused said it sounds a little crazy, but that he would try to explain the basis for it. Beheading with a guillotine was used as the primary method of execution in France until the 1960s. There is also a traditional method that was used in Norway for many years, including the ax police emblem on the shoulder. Al-Qaeda used beheading as long as they have existed. A behead a person in the setting is not a practical way to destroy a person, but psychological warfare ... for a said the fear in the hearts of enemies care".

He refers to the scenes in the movie "Braveheart" where we said that Englishmen were decapitated and that the heads were put on a pale outside London.

Prior to the beheading he was reading a speech he had prepared (and which he has noted during the interview):

"I, Behring Anders Breivik, military commander in the Norwegian anticommunist and anti-Islamist opposition movement, shortened the Norwegian resistance movement, Justiciar Knight for the Norwegian and European Criminal Tribunal Knights Templar, hereby sentence you to death by beheading for your important participation in war crimes against the Norwegian people and for aggravated treason against the Kingdom of Norway. Let it be known that individuals who are central to the implementation and continuation of multiculturalism, an anti-European hate ideology designed to deconstruct the Norwegian ethnic group, the Norwegian culture and traditions, Norwegian identity, Norwegian Christianity and even the Norwegian nation, that individuals who are central to asylum system as a tool of Islamic colonization, will be punished in a similar manner in future.

GHB, MM, JGS (the initials of Gro Harlem Brundtland, Marte Michelet and Jonas Gahr Støre report printers remark), I hereby sentence you to death by beheading for your central role in these war crimes against the Norwegian people".

He describes in detail the equipment he had, weapons, ammunition, chocolate and water, 81 diesel in terms of a light on the buildings, police clothing, boots with spurs, also a great Knights Templar Jewelry. Furthermore, an Ipod with morality-generating music that makes it easier to cope with fear. He planned to surrender to the police when operation was "successfully completed". Considering the results he believes the "worst-case" were 0-12 people, "expected case", or acceptable cases were between 12 and 100, and "Best case" was 100-700. When the operation was considered as completed, he would call Delta.

Interrogation comes in on the ideological basis for the "operation" referred to the second places, including in the "Manifesto". Subject use the word "anarcho-marxists" and "anarchno-nationalists". On questions he explained that "anarcho-" refers to at anarchists, and the term used to characterize groups with different ideological standpoints, characterized by the fact that they operate without a clear plan for the takeover, but only "stock nationalism and beat up foreigners," such as the Boot Boys.

In preparation for Utøya he had also gained ECA stack pills that he had made himself. These will provide more oxygen to the heart, and you will be better focused, faster and stronger.

He talks about the Utøya campaign, describes in detail his movement route from government building, out of Oslo, on to Tyrifjord. He parked at the ferrry pier to Utøya and bluffed ferry staff into believing that he was a police officer that would secure Utøya. He was transported to the island and the equipment was carried ashore. He was met by a civilian police and security personnel. They talked for a few minutes, the subject pretended to be Martin Nilsen Greenland police station. After a while he thought a sign of the the civilian police officer suspicious, the accused was aware that he is not quite mastered police jargon. He decided to "neutralize" the police officer and shot him through the head from behind with a gun. A woman in the group that had welcomed him screamed, and he also shot her. Then he shot a guard that attempted a run. He describes how he said, moving around the island and shot those he came across, outside and inside buildings. In many cases, "secured" him the shot people with head shots. He describes the details; the sound of bullets hitting, people who falls, crying and praying for life, people who try to hide or pretend that they are died. He used a rifle when he fired on the range, pistol at close range. On one occasion He did not shoot at someone who seemed particularly young. He emphasized all along that he not to expose himself or be visible to any snipers on the land.

During the interrogation he explains first charge, then answer questions on the police and leaving at their request back in time and explains extensively about the shooting and their movements. He draws in his movement route in Oslo and Utøya map as the police produces.

He indicates that he felt a resistance, by the first "execution", but pressure to perform it. Eventually it got easier. "It was extremely difficult in beginning, but eventually it was like .... It's hard to explain it, but it is perhaps biological defense mechanisms that allow you, that you are on one or otherwise go on autopilot, then".

After a while he began to regard the action as completed. He then called police with cell phone. It was hard to get through, but it failed twice. He said he wanted to surrender and asked for a to be put through to the management of Delta squad. As this did not happen, he asked to be called later and ended the conversation.

He estimated that Delta Force was coming, and after a while he saw six man from the unit. He walked slowly towards them, put down his weapon and followed their commands for a lie down. He assumed he was on the island from 35 - 60 minutes before He was arrested by Delta.

He figured that he would be demonized in the future and that it would be "the lynching of the century". He did not ignore the fact that he would be executed on the Utøya Delta.

He reflects about the campaign: "If the leaders are not available because of security measures, you go down the hierarchy to find the Achilles heel". He says also that the action has long-term value and that it was a good template that he started in for.


8.10. Doc 08,10,01 Interrogation of the accused 10.08.11

The document describes the sequence of events on Utøya detailed and is a direct continuation of the interrogation 08.09. It describes in detail how he was, where he moved and how he shot to kill/execute.

"When asked what the suspect means when he uses the phrase "secure the head shot", suspect said that he means to execute with a head shot on close range, 20-60 cm. He was moving all the time, never stopped. When he started shooting, he gave to a them, and when he started from right to left and executed all".

"In two places there were two heads of the XXXXX. That was something he tried not to look on. It's surreal, things he has not seen before. When he executed with head shots made it a special sound that is never given in series or movies ... When asked how he reacted to it, said the accused that he did not know what he thought, but he remembers it".

The accused describe in detail, their movements, the individual murders and what he thought:

"One thing was that it was very risk for a single person going into a house. You have to be more for a cover all the angles when you secure a house, and it would be very easy for them to neutralize him if he went in there".

"He saw many who swam over, and fired some shots at them. He thinks he hit one. It was mostly to intimidate. There were many who swam under water to avoid balls. He shot at them to generate fear so that they drowned".

"There are possibly three points where he met individuals. The first is possibly completely at the tip between the west and north. He does not remember how many people it was, but it is conceivable that he met a group there. He kept a check slope as well he could.

It was very steep, and he could not jump down without spending a lot of energy on it. Because of the weight he had drowned if he had fallen in the water, and was aware on it. He said some men, but can not remember if it was north on the middle or at the very northeastern tip. He shot probably five people there".

"He said what he said yesterday that it was a boat that was to evacuate them, asked if they had seen the perpetrator, etc. Then someone came, while others were skeptical. It is the accused remembers best, for there were 10-15 people, and quite many were executed. He executed possibly 6 people who were within Glock range of about five feet, and shot those who ran with his rifle."

[omitted]

He said," Have you seen him?" And they answered "Yes, there was shooting from over there the north side". He said perhaps "You are going to have a come now, because it is a boat down there to evacuate you. "A few said" yes, okay, we're going now, "while several others had begun a stick up their heads saying very skeptical. He said "Yes, you are going to have a come now, he is near, "and then there were those who said" Okay, we're going". Then came the 3-5 people against him "and when they were 3 feet away, perhaps, as I started to shoot at them. "When he communicated with them, he was on the trail, at 10 to 20 feet away. There were 8-15 people in the group".

"The interrogation commented that the episode was pretty intense, and asks how the accused he experienced it. It's hard to describe it. "The first shot was the worst, Thus, against his ex-policeman. It was like my body was trying to stop me although in doing so. "I had to try and break some barriers, then, to do it, and I noticed that all the energy in me said, 'Do not do it! Do not do it! Do not do it! 'So, it was very difficult, but when the shot was taken it was easier in a way". At the time he described above, he had gained some experience on how you deal with it, so he was almost on autopilot. He noted that the barriers he had in the beginning was no longer there. It was certainly very traumatic, however, for he remember nothing".

"The accused remember very well that he gave math past dead bodies on the 10 cm distance on way up the path again. The reason he remembers it special is that you never experience it and it's completely surreal. When asked what thoughts went through my head his time, said the accused that he thought he was dull go south. Delta could come out of forest every moment and shoot him, he said faintly away from where the shots came from. He went to where it was least likely to meet the Delta, namely the south".

"He thought that on the rest of your life would be a hell, a nightmare, for he knows that he executed have relatives who have a nightmare. He will possibly be the most demonized person in Northern European history after the 2nd World War II. If the accused survive the trial, Phase 3, the question is if he lasts three or four minutes in the monkey population in the prison before the so-called anarcho-jihadists execute him".

"There will be a bruised in the prison are also part of the operation, because then he will get Martyr Status as on the long term will be an ideological victory in itself. This proves the listed in the compendium of execution through the proxy, which is that the Marxist, Western European governments consistently puts nationalists in Muslim-dominated prisons to execute them, to get rid of them".

"It was he thinking when he wondered if he wanted to survive. Whole operation is carefully planned, and they are not allowed to commit suicide. They will either die in violation or surrender after they have finished the mission, and said to continue to Phase 3 in which they will fight with the pen or be injured in prison for a generating what they want.

They have taken an oath in which they undertake to fight until they die and can not die by their own. He considered breaking the principle since it would be hell to continue and it is the only time in life he has considered taking the Glock and use a shot".

"In Connection with the reading of the 26.8. the accused a change the word suicide assessment for self-termination. He explained that one can not discard away a gift that has already been sacrificed. If the accused had taken their lives during the operation would have been suicide, but after completion of an assignment, it would have been self-termination".

"He thinks he reacted at the age of two people. The other was a girl, but he can not remember where it was or what happened when he met her. To question what he did to her, the accused said that he just walked right past. He does not believe he said something to her. He regarded her as too young".

The expert notes:

The accused focuses primarily on themselves. Empathy in the situation of those affected are absent. This is repeated in all the questioning. Examples of his reflections: how he should not be revealed, what to do if the operation is about to be uncovered, the persons who may pose a threat to him in the government building and on Utøya.

He thinks on how he can be fired on by including Delta, which he expects will try to locate him after a while, and he takes strategic decisions regarding how he go/motion.

Otherwise, his remarkable memory regarding description of events, both in planning phase and 22 July, and he describes all his movements in detail.


8.11. Doc 08,11,01 Reconstruction Utøya on 13/08/11

13/08/11 was conducted questioning of the the subject Utøya in Tyrifjord. The interrogation that lasts a little over 7 hours, is filmed. The report is 76 pages, including some images.

The interrogation begins Utvika on the mainland where the accused arrived dressed as a policeman and with blue lights on the car. He explains in detail where he parked, the persons he saw, what he thought about the possibility that anyone would suspect. He turned to a guard leader, explained that he came to secure security of Utøya, and he asked that the ferry should be called. The boat came, and he was greeted by a woman who was responsible for guard. He was told that it was a vaktlag on the island with such a civilian police officer or ex-cop, but that this was not armed. He dragged a box/case with equipment on board the boat, then picked up a rifle and ammunition from the vehicle. He had also a gun on himself. During the voyage he was considering the possibility of being exposed, in If so, he would have taken a hostage situation. He also thought about the possibility that It could get to the confrontation with guards when he came to land, how in that case to say that he came from Delta and said attack them if they turned lost.

On the island they were met by the guard, including a man accused believed was a civilian police officer. Accused introduced himself as Martin Nilsen from Oslo police, PST. He was helped to fa to land equipment checkout, it was loaded into a car and driven to a house nearby. The accused soon felt that the policeman was about to penetrate him because. His lack of knowledge of police jargon, "and that he had to start". He suggested they should go up to the house and that he would brief them about what had happened in Oslo. On the way to house, "he began to psyche himself up to what would happen".

"He thought," Should I do it, or should I not? "He thought of the training and plan, and on all the years of planning, and all others involved".

Accused had two plans for what he would think if he had doubts or were paralyzed. One plan was to put on your iPod and listen to game music, but there was no question where since he needed to know what was happening around him. It was three in front of him and two behind him at the time, and they could easily neutralized him if he had let them do it, or given them a few seconds.

He thought on what would happen if Muslims took over Norway and Oslo, and such things: a counter-strategy to overcome doubt. He thought that if not put your foot down in the Europe and Norway, it would only grow. He thought the future of Norway was up to him. If he went on na, might Oslo and Norway will be lost forever. He thought so in order to psyche himself up.

The two went 1-2 meters in front, and all up there as against them. The guard was 5 feet away. Accused took the Glock, and said he noticed that his body fought against, it was biological and psychological mechanisms that said "Do not do this here: Do not do this Here! "It seemed like one second took 10 minutes. He held up the the Glock perhaps a half to one second, and said the woman said "Do not point it at him. You must not pointing it at him".

The accused with taking a shot at the man, and one shot on her, and turned for a look at the two on the boat. They had completely panicked and said "Look to get a hell out of here" or some truth and began to mass in the control room. The accused thought they no longer was no threat, and that it was strategically very big disappointment not to stop them since Delta would use the boat on a execute him later when they drove over.

It was always part of a plan to ensure that Thorbjørn did not leave the port side He knew that Delta would use it. There was really no other boats nearby. He Rated briefly a run away and neutralize them, he had two plastic handcuffs to the formal. The second was to Gro. He thought they were civilians with no connection with the Labour Party, and that it could conceivably they were brothers and patriots. The His conscience was made that he jumped on the boat again and neutralized them. He thinks he lifted the Glock the boat to give them a signal to go, but had not intend to fire. The accused turned to ex policeman and the woman again, and secure them with two shots each in the head. Then watch the person began to run up and he heard screaming from up in the main house. "When I took a stop shots on him". The accused came on that he had a short magazine the Glock that it would not look suspicious. There was no head shots since he was in motion. The accused went up, and when he lay there. "Two shots in the head".

He moves on to the main house on the island, according to a mind that people with house just stood there and did not understand what was going on. He thinks he took off the plastic covered rifle while they just stood and said, and he said quite loudly, "What was it that happened? What has happened? "To confuse them so they do not run. Then there possible he picked up his rifle and fired several shots at them, but he is unsure on whether he shot against persons or against the front portion of the building.

"It was really traumatic it down here, I really struggled, I remember, mentally, with to on a way to take the first shot. It was not so bad when you went up ... The was due. the initial trauma that he does not remember exactly what happened up there".

He shows an estimate of his equipment was placed, calls it a "forward base of operations". He has some problems with feeling again, trying to progress in several directions, remember camp, kiosk, people who run. Although he could not run fast, when he had a lot of equipment and ammunition on them. He thought also that it would appear more trustworthy if he went quietly than if he ran. He is insecure and is trying a little before a reconstruction of the route he took.

He says that he encountered some people and asked them "What happened? What happened? "And they said 'he shot them".

"He wondered if he would storm the building, or continue down to the tents. Either He attacks the two pieces here, or so he tries to reinfiltrate by not being threatening". He demonstrates how he fired at a building where there was a lot of people. He went into the building, fired an estimated four people and "closed to ensure every person with one or two head shots".

He had to think and reason their way to what room he was in when he shot. He tells how he went on in the building, hit upon groups of people whom he extension. Some begged for their lives, someone tried to hide behind a piano. The statement is sometimes detailed with an indication of how many shots he thinks he used, he changed the magazine arms, while the people still alive who was paralyzed. The times, he is also uncertain terms. their movements and how he shot.

From the accused's comments about shooting in the building referred to as "business center":

"He remembers, he said they were executed. They just lay there bleeding. He thinks he had hit one of them in the neck, and there was much blood out of a hole. It squirted almost. The accused think that it was one of the people at the piano, but he is not sure. He thought it was pretty awful. The whole setting. It was a surreal experience that very fa people have experienced, and it was hard to think clearly. It was a traumatic experience as a brain trying to protect you against. Man was bombarded with 1000 tanks on once, but thought it's all to hell".

He describes the people who lay on the ground and pretended they were dead. He executed as well. He went into the tent camp. He thought on whether Gro Harlem Brundtland was still on the island, but found that she had probably gone.

"He concluded that primary target had left the island, and the secondary target was then primary target. With secondary target he believes AUF's, AUF secondary leader".

In camp he shot a person with a gun, then shot him with his rifle against people who had gathered at the end of camp site. He failed to use a view with zoom, when he on the food would only be able to shoot some fa before they managed to escape, and in Instead he shot "rounds with lower accuracy". There were people on the ground, and people fled in different directions, and he shot them. When he reached out to those who were been lying on the ground, shot them in the head with the gun.

At this point he began to consider how long the Delta squad would use to come to Utøya. His strategy had been that the action in Oslo would absorb all forces, so they should have the maximum response time.

Under the description of the shooting at the camp he refers to:

"... He wanted to shoot the fewest possible, but wanted a scare them in the water. In the connection he had drawn up the strategy that uses psychological cry for carry out the lens. He thinks he screamed relatively high" You will die today Marxists". The accused also think he did it just before he fired the first Rifle shots that he described to the group".

He is somewhat uncertain on his future movements, but remember some details from injured and killed people.

"The accused do not know what he thought about the visual impact. That it was all to hell. There are no words that are adequate when you are bombarded with 1000 impressions on a single time and in addition, something as terrible as you yourself have caused. He thinks he thought that "it's fucking sad that eh multiculturalists on a way has forced those who have been persecuted as long as, cultural marxists, no cultural conservative, to a do something so desperate and drastic before actually APNs eyes and listen, then. So, on a way so I tried on a way to comfort myself with uhm, so record information which was adapted for operation as easily have justified. .. eh ... a barbaric operation, then. For I thought it was barbaric like this".

He reflected on how it was most appropriate to move, decided to a go back to "base camp" at the conference built on the island, when he thought it had gathered a few people there. On went way back into a building he had been earlier. He is unsure of his movements, resonates through to the most likely. The account moves slightly back and forth in time.

He says he found a phone that he took with him and thought to call Delta to capitulate. He later moved north on the island. He shows a place where he people who tried to hide. To lure them, he asked," Did you hear how the shots came from?"

She almost said "The shots came from over there". Some looked uncertain, and he said that it was a boat that would take them and that they had to come immediately. Some began to move forward, while others looked skeptical. Some came to him. Subject thinks he walked slowly towards them, took up the Glock and shot the three was the closest. They were lying on a cliff. The reconstruction continues through area, eventually to the southeast, and he further describes people he shot and then fired on again with the "follow-up shots" in the head, and he points out how the terrain it happened and where they were lying. His descriptions are fairly detailed. The people that were fired on, he describes the gender, hair colour, dressing, assumed age and ethnic origin, and he indicates how they moved. At times he also not sure on what route he went.

"He thinks he must have been very traumatized since all these memories are hidden away, for it was soon afterwards that he felt he could not remember which way he had gone".

He recognizes where he shot at people. He focused not on faces, but tried to keep track of the area. He also shot towards people who had been on the swim, he met someone, but the meaning was actually to scare them, so they drowned. He saw a boat which he assumed tried to save the swimming, and he shot a couple of shots after the boat which then turned. He is unsure on the chronological order soon. He describes a very young boy who looked terrified and paralyzed out. He did not shoot him because a. his young age.

At one point he tried to call the police to discuss a surrender and was eventually up. He said:

"My name is Anders Breivik Behring from the anticommunist resistance movement". It is actually named anticommunist and anti-Islamist, but He was not himself then. "I'm calling to capitulate, and I want you to transfer me to the operation responsible for Delta".

He felt that the talks were sabotaged and asked for a callback again. Later, he called up one more time. The operator seemed confused and could not put him over to Delta. He I thought then that it would be difficult to surrender to the Delta squad, which he assumed was nearby. He thought how he should move to shun exposing a for any snipers.

At this time he had seen the helicopter in the air, and he thought it was best to hiding where there were trees. He considered a "self-terminate" but it struck down as cowardly and principles unconstitutional. He thought that if he survived, would the third phase of start the operation, namely the trial.

He saw a six-man squad from Delta, and he went against them, put down his rifle and followed orders to lie down on the ground where he was handcuffed. It all went quiet for them. The interrogation goes then back in time while questioning the group still moving about in the area. He further shows where he shot and killing people, and he gives further details of the episodes he has already mentioned.

Impressions video of reconstruction: The accused appears to be friendly and cooperative, collected and calm, takes his time when he explains himself. Not infrequently he is unsure of his movements on the island and chronology of what happened. He thinks as well though, dishes on things he has said before, coming at things under way. It is not seen signs of affective when he describes shooting or "executions", he seems emotionally untouched, but also indicates in a technical way that it was terrible and barbaric what happened. Asked by questioning responsible for how the gar, he replied that it goes well, and he emphasizes that this is the chance he gets to describe as accurately as he can. Questioning coordinator stated that the accused has remembered exceptionally much detailed information, while the accused himself expresses dissatisfaction that he did not remember more and that he has problems with chronology.


8.12. 08.12 Doc Hatch of questioning, Utøya, 26.08.11

The interrogation concerns perusal of previous interviews, he has some comments taken out. In reading through the questioning about the shooting on Utøya, he has the comment that he hopes families will not have to see pictures of what is referred to in interviews. He believes the photos are "pretty tasteless," "I had been kin and seen the pictures, I had clicked, had become very provoked."


8.13. Doc 08,13,01 Interrogation of the accused 05.09.11

Initially he discusses cooperation with police, this relates to the benefits he negotiates with the police (access to PC etc). He has agreed to share intelligence information which he estimates to a value of between 10-40 million, believes that this will save police use of resources, and that the police father access to information they otherwise might never begin. He thinks that he has nothing to gain from cooperating with the police, when the police are set to protect the values he will tear down.

He explains in detail about the production of bombs. This refers not detail here.

Police brings in topics Knights Templar. The subject gives a historical account starting with the Prophet Mohammed establishment of an army which invaded. Middle East. Muslims expanded further and destroyed Christian settlements. Crusades came in response to the Muslims approached Europe. In the wake of the Crusades were military order Knights Templar created as one of several similar arrange. It was a pan-European organization that would annihilate the enemies of God, and which had a mandate from the Pope. Knights Templar was influential in 200-300 years. The Pope said later that the knights had become too powerful, and in alliance with the French king wiped his order. Re-establishment of the Knights Templar in recent years is a result of the increasing Islamization of Europe, and he mentions specific eksemplerfra modern history, including the NATO bombing of Serbia. Knights Templar is trying to take power before the responsible goes too far and nation goes in solution. His statements are consistent with the content in the "manifesto" he has written and is not discussed further here.

He gives no details of how he came into contact with people who re-established. Knights Templar, and he would not give details about who was involved. He points out that he has made sure to stay away from people and organizations with extreme positions, as this would have led to attention and scrutiny from PST. During discussion of alliances and contacts with important people, indicating his view of himself as a "multi-talent" with respect convincing rhetoric, build confidence, and ability to manipulation and sales.

He mentions a trip to Liberia through Ivory Coast prior to the inaugural meeting. The purpose was to meet a Serbian war hero. He would not give details of the journey or the people he met, but it appears that the trip entailed physical and mental afflictions. He made a cover story about going shopping diamonds.

At the inaugural meeting, he was assigned the task of authoring "Compendium". From the meeting he had with 50-60 pages of content, partly based on his own notes. Distribution of the finished "Compendium" is the very nature of his campaign, 22 events July is just "fireworks" to generate publicity about the "Compendium". He said later that he has now proved its credibility in the fight and can call themselves "military commander".

The interrogation are otherwise a number of details that are not of forensic psychiatric interest.


8.14. Doc 08,14,01 Interrogation of the accused 30.09.11

The document deals with include the manufacture of the bomb.

The interrogation the accused describes in detail how he manufactured the bomb, how he acquired knowledge through various websites and purchased raw materials and production equipment, including procurement of acetylsalicylic acid (Aspirin), sulfuric acid etc. Equipment (stoves, flasks, fume hoods, gas mask, protection gear, etc.) were obtained from November 2010 to January 2011 he describes time-consuming processes to produce different substances, with varying results.

He emphasized that the procurement would seem adequate, and retiring cover-ups. Manufacture occurred on the farm he had rented on AST. He had to try out regarding production techniques. The guides he found described only the chemical processes. He had therefore even devise and experiment paves way for containers and the equipment needed. During trials, he made many unsuccessful attempts. He considered asking experts, including terrorist organizations, but put it down, as this could expose him. Production therefore took 85 days and not 30 as he had thought initially. In connection with the explanation he has written down inventory and production description, and he has made drawings of the equipment he used.

He describes other bombing targets that were considered, including Aftenposten and NRK.

"He emphasized to be rested before he began the process, and he wore gloves in a special fabric that prevented static electricity. Additionally, he used a mat to stand on to prevent this. He used a bracelet attached to a grounded part and was extremely careful with security. He had a small object which discharges the static electricity in his hand before he would take on things, and he used often lest the hands should trigger something. " The rest of the interview did not significantly forensic psychiatric interest, except that it shows that the accused's level of functioning in terms of information gathering, preparation, procurement, implementation, etc are at an advanced level (expert amendment ).


8.15. Doc 08,15,01 Questioning of the accused 04.10.11

The document deals with the bomb, Asta farm, purchasing, material for making more bombs, discovery of artifacts on the farm, visits to the farm, maps and lease.

The interrogation concerns further details relating to the manufacture of the bomb. He considered alternative detonation methods, including "mobile detonator", but would not use this, in case the area had equipment that disables this type of electronics. He considered other types of explosives that are easier to produce, but they are also more unstable, so they are more dangerous to produce and transport.

He describes the Knights Templar and their aspirations:

"... become the greatest revolutionary organization, at right, in Western Europe. The other revolutionary organizations are in his opinion quite pathetic and primitive. They have no ambition, lacking leadership and expertise. They beat people and find it meaningful. Knights Templar want to develop methods that can rival the 30 billion budget, which the Norwegian armed forces including the police budget has ... Knights Templar will use a lot of resources on anti anti-terrorism efforts. Developing chemistry / laboratory and fa chip capacity is part of the methods they want to use to get to power politically and militarily in Europe. "

"Knights Templar is a military order that operates asymmetric warfare, and chemistry is a core point."

He then tells about Asta farm, provides detailed descriptions of buildings, also the appliances he made to manufacture explosives. He also describes the actions he did, that no visitor would suspect. Furthermore, he refers to data-chipper that was hidden in various places. Chip Pene contained "compendium", movies, and email lists. He does not want the police to find all the chips, for he does not know about the manifesto has been distributed, and therefore he will have the chips to any subsequent distribution.

He then reviews procurement and provides very detailed explanations of how he acted and ordered and how the goods have been shipped and delivered. When asked he replied also on the acquisition and construction of police equipment and ID card.

The interrogation is accompanied by drawings of Asta farm in a record of different places he bought aspirin.


8.16. Dok 08,16,01 Questioning of the accused 12.10.11

Initially, the accused asked about topics that are dealt with in previous interviews, including about memory pens he has hidden and the GPS equipment he used. This is not considered to have the right mental interest and are not discussed further. He asked about the journey ten. Liberia, provide certain information, including about how unsafe it was in the country and his efforts to give the impression that the trip was all about the diamond trade, but he would not elaborate on details not to compromise others.

"The accused was studying part regarding verification of diamonds, to in a way give the impression that you have some expertise in connection with the strengthening of the cover. accused read up on diamond trading ahead" .

"The Liberia was surreal and he thought he was going to die down there. It was an indescribable experience. He did not know what to expect when he came down to Liberia. He did not know if it would headstrong police and wait for , who when he came fr. Liberia. And besides if he came out from Liberia. He knew not how many people were waiting for him when he got there. It was the accused was committed. When do not have as much experience you can get paranoid. This is because we do not know if anyone has been following you. "

"Questioning informs that this is a relevant question when it comes to trip number two. accused says that it is a question that will remain unanswered, but the accused HPH , nd that it is relevant. For his part then it is irrelevant whether the police believe in what he says or not. He just wants to keep what he has promised. "

He asked for and explains some details regarding their finances and businesses he has run. The rest of the interview revolves largely about his background and what he describes as "radicalization".

"And that is very relevant in this case why he has chosen the path of revolution. And select and execute 77 people. It's quite relevant to why they do it and why you choose to give the road. And why one chooses to declare war against the system and the regime that sits in Western Europe today. Thus, it is relevant to talk about radicalisation points in that context. The reason he brings it off now is because in this way, laughing through interrogations, he has extensively covered most investigative territories".

The accused further explains how the government has lots of imported 300,000 Muslims, without asking people for their opinion. The events of 22 July is a result of this, when the Muslims "threaten to annihilate us demographic."

"Radicalization" refers to what happens when Muslim youths leave for example. Pakistan and take an interest in Muslim culture. This leads them to Koranic schools, etc., so that they become radicalized Muslims.

His own development, he first tried to seek political change through democratic channels, ie membership in the Progressive Party and writing essays to the media. He gradually lost faith in what could be accomplished through the Progress Party, and he felt sabotaged by the media when his essays were rejected.

He tells us about his background: His mother was multicultural and feminist oriented, and he had a liberal upbringing. In retrospect, he could have wished for anything more structure. He first lived in Frogner and moved with his mother to XXXXX on Skoyen when he was 4 years old. In the area lived some Muslim families, some of them subsidized, communal apartments. He tells more about contact with Muslims during adolescence: There were several episodes of a Muslim who ran the store in the area, including a confrontation in connection with the accused and a friend had done mischief.

At school he felt that teachers were responsible for a Marxist dominated thinking how they demonized our own culture, for example. negative coverage of major Norwegian farmers exploitation of working people and tenant farmers, and crusaders. Muslim students, however, were proud of Islam, Breivik believes that this sparked his own interest in Norwegian culture and character. In collaboration with Muslims, he realized that Pakistani culture and Islam "not compatible" with Norwegian / European culture. The school used the story to create poorly conscience of the third world conditions, and he mentions the mention of slavery and the Nazi era as examples. The school also represented a feminist culture that promoted the development of "beta-males" at the expense of alpha males. Another example of multiculturalism in schools are songs that were sung, eg. "Children of the Rainbow". The subject sought contact with minorities because they were more proud of their culture, and they had a "macho culture". The Norwegian however, dared not stand for their opinions, but "turned the other cheek."

He perceived himself as well at school, and growing up was largely normal.

At school, he witnessed how Muslim gangs ravaged Oslo. The government apologized that instead of punishing them, and it was blamed on racist Norwegians and the Muslims did not feel integrated. Racism against Norwegians, performed by immigrants, made the subject became politically conscious. For a while he kept contact with a hip-hop crowd and went to concerts at Blitz. He met Muslims who boasted of raping Norwegian girls and beaten and abused Norwegian boys. He mentions the names of people of Pakistani, Moroccan and Albanian origin.

He tells about specific episodes, for example. that he and a friend "lumpy" on par with others, that remained fixed on the terminal attached to the rear carriage from one station to another. This was very dangerous and was regarded as "tough." He was discovered by a Pakistani charioteer who struck him.

15 years old, he was caught for tagging and mat washing buses as punishment. Facing Muslim bus drivers defended himself with the tagging "emptied checkout to Norway," so they could send money to PLO. At the same age he was baptized and confirmed. This was for him an ideological action in support of Norwegian heritage.

8 class he was "politically conscious". It came to repeated confrontations with youth. [Omitted] and XXXXX accused were friends a few years but will later have turned to the subject and to XXXXX have gotten others to harass him. On one occasion avenged accused in one of those that had bothered him. He mentions the names of Norwegian girls who were allegedly raped and abused by Muslim youth.

Then he went on VGS, he repeatedly attempted robbery of Muslim youth. At school he refused to participate in "Operation Day", because the income went to the PLO, a "terrorist organization." He got rather write an essay and chose a "ideological" topic.

He reacted to the Norwegian government's discriminatory treatment of activist youth groups. Boot Boys were demonized in the media and broken up by the police, however. Blitz got financial support.

He was a member of the FPU in 8/9 class but was not particularly active in the early years. There were several episodes of Muslims. In 1999 he attempted theft of a Pakistani gang. He was beaten in the face, so he got fracture of the nasal bone. In 2000 he tried again robbed of Albanians, and the same years he was threatened by Moroccans. He felt very provocative that immigrants who carried out robberies and violence were not stringent penalties.

From age 21, he was more active in the Progressive Party, was such director. He realized later that the Progress Party's immigration policy was a "backdrop", which was drawn up before the election to gather votes, but then there were other issues that got more attention. Eventually he lost therefore the belief Progress Party. He resigned about 2003, was withdrawn after he had not paid dues.

Particularly angered was he of Labor and believes it is "their fault that it has become so." Party importing Muslims, ie, voters, and the father of subsidized apartments in western Oslo. Feminist ideas breasted in society. Women choose not from logic, but from emotion. The community is dissolved by female domination, and there is a solution of society's structures, deconstruction of the church's position, the nuclear family, sexual morality, discipline and culture.

In 2001 he was in search of "political impact", known in other "democratic parties". They tried to write essays for newspapers, but was ridiculed. Subject felt that it was impossible to succeed with democratic means. He was at this time in contact with people who were behind the creation of the Knight. Templar. The Prime Minister Bondevik and Foreign Vollebæk authorized. NATO's bombing of Serbia was a kind of turning point in his attitude. Moreover, he believes that the press is censored, ie failed to mention, more events to prevent right extremist recruitment. As examples he cites attempts to light the house to Dørum and Arne Mydalen attempt to set fire to a reception center. He says therefore that the events 22.7. is a result of this censorship.

The accused is asked why it is right that he has completed 22.7. action. He replies that he has the prerequisites to do so.

He believes that people think that he is a sociopath, but in reality it is the opposite: he has an "overdeveloped empathy" with his people and his nation, "can not live with his conscience as a result of seeing the country, culture and the people perish. " Conscience has counseled him. He considers himself otherwise as very intelligent and talented. He has acquired historical insights, including how the Soviet inspired Marxists have infiltrated Western educational institutions. The fact he has seen does not match the picture the media paints.

He also mentions Hermansen-killing Holmlia. This seemed counterproductive, and subject realized that it was essential to attack the "facilitators", ie multicultural politicians and journalists. Muslims are not enemies, but they should be deported.


8.17. Doc 08,17,01 Interrogation of the accused 18.10.11

The interrogation expands accused topics from previous questioning. About the Knights Templar, he gives a description that is toned down compared to what he has said earlier:

"To which I kind of have described the Knights Templar, it's a glossy picture a Knights Templar, Knights Templar but is in practice being established."

"The accused believes that the attack on 22 July so there are 25 - 70% of the original members who may condemn what is done. He is still confident that they have increased tenfold operators, or Knight Chief Justice, after surgery.

He grounds that many dangerous people, or gifted people have searched for potential organizations and now found that it is an organization for those. The accused are sure that the organization Knights Templar are not the same after 22 July. "

He is asked to explain more about the "radicalization" and in response to this elaborate and exemplify his Muslim violence against Europeans and multiculturalists embrace of Muslims. When asked if there are other events that have led to the accused's radicalization, he refers to the structure of Western European societies:

"After WW2 there was a witch hunt nationalists and cultural conservatives. It started for Norway with many in the National collection was sent in a madhouse. It shows how, as the anti-Communists. Some of them were supporters of the "Nazi. Germany" so perhaps it was fair to do so in some cases. The accused does not mean that Quisling was a hero because he was a facilitator for the German occupation, but in many areas he had "healthy cultural conservative ideals." The problem for 2 World War II is that the healthy, cultural conservative ideals were demonized. It has made it nearly impossible for cultural conservatives to express their opinion by 2 World War. There have been systematic persecution, harassment, ridicule and censorship. So it remains today. "

He explains the cultural conservative organizations in Europe in recent years, mentions Dutch Geert Wilders who need police protection 24 hours a day, because many will kill him. "So it is often with politicians on the right who criticize Islamization and cultural Marxism."

He comes back to the Knights Templar. The organization is internationally oriented. He is therefore in the process of starting a Norwegian party that will be called "The conservative league."

One of the points will be Norwegian indigenous rights. "When we require all of Norway as reserve, with the exception of half Oslo, Bergen half and half Trondheim who can get to the multi cultural zones". Proponents of multiculturalism can move to these zones. The problem is that they are the most supporters of multiculturalism staying in Oslo West and do not want to stay of Differences. "It's an incredible hypocrisy".

In his statement he comes into the historical accounts of Tsar Nicolas:

"... who in 1850 tried to liberate Muslims from Anatolia and protect the Christians. The Tsar was stopped by Britain and France. The result of it was genocide in Armenia

30 years later where 1.5 million Armenians' A million Greeks were killed by the Turks. As one result of the Hitler saw that no one reacted to the Armenians and why should we take the Jews. Nothing is going to happen. The accused explained that if the Tsar Nicolas had not been stopped by the British so had not the Armenian genocide occurred. If it had not happened so had Hitler killed Jews. If Hitler had come to power as had not "I have been here today." The accused justified it with that Hitler did was to radicalize the Marxists who took over almost whole. Europe and infiltrate parts of Western Europe. Because of Hitler was introduced multiculturalism in Western Europe. "

Much of the interview is about the accused's knowledge sources, sources that are referenced in the manifest and thoughts on this. During discussion of writers who have inspired him, says the accused that he has never been indoctrinated by something or someone, but have made their own choices based on an understanding of reality. The most essential points which the accused had in mind already when he was 21, was the demographic threat and the deconstruction of the Western European indigenous population.

"He showed that" collectively as we were heading toward suicide. " It was reality. The accused knew that if the trend continued, we will be in the minority in 30 years. In our capital, Oslo, it will happen even before that. It was the basis that the accused was revolutionary. Later, he answers many questions that he documented in the compendium to anyone reading it. He divided it into a historical, ideological and military part. The answers to the questions were not essential that the accused was revolutionary. He had already decided. "

For a time he made efforts to publish a cultural conservative magazine in Norway, and he contacted the Progress Party and "dokument.no" to offer their contribution, but was not met with interest. He confirmed to have participated in various digital forums, but did not want to elaborate on this, then he will help the police by naming other revolutionary or help the police identify the members of the Knights Templar.

Latest issue in the hearing is storing between 20-30000 million in cash in the period prior to 22 July.


8.18. Doc 08,18,01 Interrogation of the accused 09.11.11

Initially accused uses a part time PA to decide whether he should approve parts of previous reports in which he has given names of other people with cultural conservative attitudes. He fears that they may be subjected to "character assassination" in the media or be killed by militant Islamists and Marxists.

He makes up some thoughts about police strategy and assume that he will be charged with terrorist associations. He relates this to the assumption that the police have arrested "one of my brothers." He speculates on who this might be, think of four to six possible people, but would not elaborate name to police.

The interrogation turned towards his facebook accounts. The accused will be asked for consent to give police access to their accounts, but he did not want to give the police the opportunity to identify and possibly apprehend some of the 9000 cultural conservatives attached to his accounts. Some of the 9000's "militant nationalists ... in Norway and in other countries. It is the most dedicated nationalists in the world. "

He answers questions about his former firms "Behring & Kerner", "City Group", "Media Group", "E-Commerce Group" and the one-man company "Geofarm"/

He asked directly about the sale of fake diplomas. He explains that he pierced. City Group, including Drive with mobile boards and "bike boards", also sold "fancy diplomas and replacement tran scripts" (replacement certificates), the Americans and that he operated in a kind of legal gray area. Clients were recruited through different websites. He states have earned up to 10 million in 2002-2005.

"The accused served "a buttload of" money on the project and for a period he was the greatest in the world at this."

The income tax was withheld because money was transferred accounts in tax havens and taken out in Norway through anonymous debit cards. He had an official economy and the black economy. The first million he earned as 24-year-old.

He sees the moral concerns of the business, but in terms of "our ideology" (as he dishes to "revolutionary principles / rights") and acquisition of funds for purpose, this was a much better option than very much other. "Ideology exits that" we "have the right to expropriate from Norwegian and European companies that speak taxation." He should have had up to seven people, including two in Norway. Although he did little work. Customer service was made in Russia, programming part was made in Indonesia and Romania.

The accused is unwilling to talk about other people who were involved, then he wants to get these problems.

Firm was closed down After the a competing American company should have tipped off the media in Norway that it was a Norwegian actor, and it was written an article in Aftenposten on the matter. The business is referred to as a "capitalization phase" that would finance the development of the "Compendium". Revenues made possible also that the accused after the closure of City Group, could use a teacher to spile "hardcore WoW" (World of Warcraft, zag.'s Note), referred to as "martyrdom gift." He was aware that he was going to die, and then he would at least do something that he had dreamed all his life.

The interrogation returns to the themes raised in previous interviews, about Norwegian politics, negative experiences with Muslims, email contact with the writer "Fjordman."

He describes as the police's questions, his use of music as a kind of mental support during preparation for action. Music served as a substitute for people who could "pep-talk" with him. He also chose the music during a campaign could help him stay focused and prevent him being paralyzed.

The accused is asked to comment on the hearing. He takes up the claims he has been in the past. He wants to convey the essence of what "we" want. It's nothing urgent, but if one of the accused brothers strike again, it may up to 30 000 people may die, so it is important that the system knows what it faces. "He believes it is important that Labor has taken a position on this.

Police request mentions the accused movies he has seen and used as motivation and inspiration. He mentions the TV series and movies about terrorists with differing political views, including the Palestinian terrorists and the Baader-Meinhoff group. Play as Mother. Warfare also served as "mental fitness." Moreover, he used the time to imagine various scenarios for future action and how he could deal with any problems along the way. The accused comment pastels candidates for bets to be dangerous and that there are indoctrinating people. It is not right, he said.

"... to distinguish clearly what is reality and what is the game. Games and films for that matter, are just tools to simulate and to keep morale up so accused has used it. "...

"The accused then Sleeper Cell twice and Carlos twice just before surgery. It was inspiring to see, but they have no indoctrinating content of course. They are inspiring in the sense that they describe a struggle and a disorder that is similar to the accused experience. The accused could relate to much of it. The accused states that he was not inspired by these series / movies to do anything. There were specific entertainment to make the most of the time in the sense that he combined great entertainment with something that is natural. "

After defendant completed his companies, he looked up the apartment he rented in IW and moved home to his mother in this way he let expenses for rent in the following time where he first played computer games in one year, and then work with the "Compendium" of two years.

The interview brought back to the topic video games, and the accused explains more about the play. World of Warcraft and the interaction of layers or "guilds" to other players. He played "full-time" in a year later "part-time" and he estimates the total time within the game is equivalent to one year full time. Across the mother and the surroundings he gave the impression of being depressed and addicted to gambling at this time, and that it therefore was not questioned about what he was doing. He elaborates on the content and strategy of the game, including that you can use or achieve various titles. One of the titles is called "Justiciar". He denies that the game has been a motivator for him. It has been part of a "reward system". It has also developed his leadership skills and have appealed to his competitive spirit. He compares the action with elite sport.

Specify a time between 1 and 1 'A year in total in the period from 2006 to 2010. (It is somewhat unclear when it started and ended, not quite matching the information in the manifesto and during interrogation, zag.'s Note).


8.19. Doc 08,19,01 Interrogation of the accused 19.11.11

Shortly prior to this, he has been in prison meeting, which was his first meeting with the aggrieved party and the press. He is not satisfied with his own performance, had hoped to be able to say more, but seems otherwise it went smoothly. He noted that almost all who sat in the first four rows of the courtroom were people from Norwegian media small and ranked from No. 1 to 100 of the "destruction list". They are part of the elite of Norwegian society that has the power to define.

"They have a very great responsibility for the future of Norway." This power and responsibility they have "failed". "We are well aware of who they are and how many of those who have been involved in Marxist organizations in their youth . We know exactly which of them have been with, and which of them supports cultural Marxism now ... "

He comments that otherwise Kraby and Hatlo in the hearing dimmed the particular threat to society. He reiterated the policy that is recognized in Western Europe in recent years and that it builds up a resistance.

"This is just the beginning of a major resistance movement in Europe," said the accused. The usual routine is to try to put a lid on it, turn that this is just an exception, etc. The accused says it will be interesting to see how Hatlo and Kraby will. If they say that it is not going to happen again and there is an attack in three months, they will destroy their careers »

He speaks about issues he has been in the past. He mentions the movies he has seen, among other things, the conflicts in Iraq and Afghanistan. He explains about the "reward systems", ie entertainment, good dinners, candy etc, which he begrudged himself when he had done a good job someday, unlike "indoctrination systems", primarily music and political articles.

He also mentions plans to spend £ 20,000 for escort services before action 22 July, but it was never realized, because he felt tired. He is really against prostitution, but in a martyrdom operation is the purchase of sexual services which can "make it easier to embrace death on the day of surgery, because you feel more complete."

He tells about purchasing a prostitute's services on one occasion in the Czech Republic, but adds that "If it had been" the perfect knight "that had not been necessary. One should embrace an ascetic line, and it does not include use of prostitution. "He tells otherwise about working with the" Compendium ".


8.20. Doc 08,20,01 Interrogation of the accused 22.11.11

Initially comments accused the closing conversation with forensic psychiatric expert Husby. The accused would expect "a character murder," that the experts do not have any leeway and that they act "politically correct", or they destroyed their careers. The fact that they asked for MRI of the brain, he sees as a gross insult, a insinuation that you have a brain injury if they are fighting for ideological change.

The accused addresses issues related to the Geneva Convention, which was an issue during previous questioning. He wants to convey claims on behalf of the Norwegian resistance movement. He states that if certain requirements are met, the "we" relate to the Geneva Convention on points related to the use of biological, chemical, radiological and flame-based weapons and the use of beheadings and execution of category A traitors families, as a means of psychological warfare.

Questioning takes up the uniform which the accused has been photographed in, in their manifesto. He said that parts of the uniform was commissioned in February 2010. Uniforms are part of the accused's contribution to the Knights Templar, and the uniform is part of the order's facade. In continuation of this, he has also designed an award system with roots in the West. European military traditions through 2000 years. Uniform jacket is part a U.S. Navy uniform that can be purchased without restrictions. The trousers are a plain black dress pants. Also belt, epaulettes and shoulder cord was obtained online. Epaulette can have two colors, purple for soldier, red for the officer.

He also discusses respectively one, two and three stars, as he later dishes for crosses, respectively soldier, Commander and Grand Master. There is no master or grandmaster today. The system is made as a starting point for a long battle. The accused's uniform was red shoulder straps, ordered from a spuulier in the USA to 500 - 600. Uniforms were used only during a photo session. He explains the criteria for the various titles of Grandmaster Knight, champion knight commander and soldier. Among other , a commander have two soldiers under him, but the system may be slightly different in the case of cells, and the system is designed to be impenetrable.

Questioning asks what the accused is. He replies that he is commander, but really see themselves as foot soldier. He would not elaborate on things that concern cell structure in Norway.

Uniforms has also to St. George-cross. This symbol has been used in the Vatican, the Freemasons and the Knights Templar. The accused have booked their St. George's cross and buttons from a masonic shop in the United States.

He even made a coat of arms, a skull pierced by St. George's cross, and got it produced in India. Coat of arms shall be attached to the left upper arm and symbolizes that "embrace martyrdom." He further states that in principle uniform a prototype, a proposal which can be developed within the organization. In the interrogation will be some confusion about what it means that the accused has "made" coat of arms. He stressed that he has not established the use of symbols, but he has made the coat of arms in Photoshop, following guidelines for the use of symbols.

He is asked to explain about the various awards ("salad") he has on his uniform. This is a religious system he created himself and described in the "Compendium", but he has trouble remembering what all the accolades are for. But he remembers some such. "Destroyer of marxism commendation" means execution of multiculturalists. Furthermore, he remembers "National defense", one of primary targets which go on the principle of willingness to sacrifice their lives for the country and its people. He also mentions "Commendation of the Financier", an award for the financing of an operation with a minimum limit of EUR 10 000. It follows a long explanation of symbols.

"The accused says when he suggested using uniform during the trial, one might think that this is a person who lacks total social intelligence. The aim of this is to deliberately provoke because they stand for what they have done and are actually proud of it. "

"Questioning ask what the defendant thinks about his refusal to use his uniform in custody meetings. Had the accused been a judge, he had probably done the same, saying the accused. He has a great understanding of it, and he has a great understanding for the victims and their families had been very angered if they had seen him in uniform. The accused, however, has a different agenda than them, so it was worth a try. He had probably gone with uniform if it were allowed, even though he knows that it seems totally inconsiderate towards the victims. We do not look at it that was made a criminal offense, but that rescue fo. Europe, explains accused "

"Interrogation notes that it is generally such that the accused has given itself awards before and after an operation he writes here. The accused says that it is a prototype and a proposed categorisation system. Given that it was the accused who made it, this was the exception. He could not have done it any other way. When the accused ordered the accolades, it was speculation that he would be able to perform the operation. The accused says that he is quite impressed that he hit so well in the vast majority of awards from the ambitions he had the time because it is so incredibly difficult to implement it. "

He believes he deserved all the accolades, except "Purple Cross", given the damaged or killed in war.

The interview turned into the accused's mentors, mentioned in the "Compendium". The accused elaborates the concept and mentions personal mentors. One of these gave row regarding subject companies created and ran. It is mentioned other people and accused tells people he had professional dealings with and also conflict, as he drove firms. The information has little forensic psychiatric interest.

Towards the end of the interrogation, the accused confronted with information that there are receipts that show that night at St. Georges Hotel in London 010 502, alts at the time of the alleged founding meeting of the Knights Templar. The subject is not first think of this. He'll see a receipt, laughs, and says that must have had bad luck. He denies that have had something to do Knights Templar.

Finally, commenting on the accused again connected with the forensic psychiatric expert and says he suspects them of being part of the police investigation. In conversation with Husby our conversation on future power in Norway and that it could be appropriate to choose a new monarch.

During the call, "asked the right psychiatrists about the probability was that he was elected regent. The accused replied that the likelihood of it was "2% 2%", i.e., 0, 2 ppt. It seemed that Husby enjoyed very because when he got a slant that he can use, ie "expects to become king of Norway in the future." "

"If elected a new monarch, arms straight psychiatrists on what name he should have. The accused so that in view of the conflict one is where it is possible to have deport millions of Muslims from Europe in the future, it is tempting to choose a traditional Norwegian names such as "Sigurd the Crusader others." That would just psychiatrists spin it that the accused would be king under the name "Sigurd the Crusader others." The point is that the accused believe the forensic psychiatric report will be an ugly character murders where truth is mixed with falsehood. "


8.21. Dok 08.21 Interrogation of the accused 29.11.11

The document deals with the forensic psychiatrists Torgeir Husby declaration and Synne Sørheim and the accused's reaction to this. The accused are deeply offended and angered by their conclusion. He believes that he is being treated as members of the national collection, which was put in psychiatric institutions, or Russian dissidents, who were treated similarly on the basis of their ideological / political views. He believes the experts delegitimize his view by offending him in the worst way.

The following sections are mainly the subject believes about the report and how he relates to it.

"Anyone who supports the accused's ideological vision and revolutionary methodology, which includes the use of violence is defined as insane just because their ideological views differ from what is normal. then it must also comparisons to, for example Al Qaeda. Are they insane, the Marxist activists insane, just because their ideological opinions and methodology differs from what is normal? accused says it is a "very ambitious conclusion, and it is very interesting to read the report."

"On the question of the accused's understanding of the nature of the conclusion, saying the accused that he did not know what the experts have formed the basis for the conclusion. He can not comment on it until he Seen reasoning. accused do not know if the experts have looked at every single argument and tried to prove the absurdity of these specifically, by coming up with counterarguments, or if they have omgatt the reasoning part and drawn a conclusion on the basis of statements from others, etc. "

"Questioning ask what conclusion does for the accused. accused replied that it now is played over on his side. Up until now has been accused of aggressive encounters with the police, and as he has presented in interrogations. Declaration compels him to be more defensive and tone down in many areas. Lots of approaches accused has chosen has been quite ambitious and fairly aggressive. He has put things to a head. It in itself is a pretty potent strategy aims terms that could beat the back of him, which it apparently did. accused must take note of this of course, that this strategy has led to this conclusion, and that it probably not so sensible to put things on the tip as far as he has done. "

"How the accused understands the diagnosis (F 20.0 paranoid schizophrenia) based on their knowledge, we are talking about people who have delusions about what happens, they have a faulty basis for assessing what is true and not."

"It is obvious that the right psychiatrists who assessed the ten members of a National Assembly in connection with the trial after World War II, received a directive. accused believe that no one dared to take the case because it was a "hot potato".

The accused stressed that he has no reason to believe that this has happened in his case. This was the accused's immediate thought because this strategy is used in many other countries, including China and countries in the 3 - world. The accused have not heard that this strategy is used in a western country after World War II. The accused is aware that this is an indictment on his part to be justified, but it is difficult as long as the accused did not know the report ".

The accused quoting from paragraph in the declaration, which the experts put his statements into context so that it can be described as psychotic symptoms. The accused agrees that the reference may seem absurd, but that's because it's taken out of context. Moreover, he believes that his (and the Knights Templars) ideological / political views morbid done, something he believes is completely wrong. Knights Templar is a classic revolutionary organization which is not unique in any way. One must read the compendium to understand why it was necessary "military part" (the criminal act).

He pointed out that Husby and Sørheim have considered the manifesto/compendium "infantile and banal." They ask questions about it to compose such a thing, must be considered as part of the "to gradually lose and then missing the parent, cognitive and intellectual functions that one would expect that he adopted to , assess the external world's perception of the product. "

It also provided examples of manifesto in which the accused has described herself and her role, and how the experts think he has big ideas about themselves and their individual importance. This he comments on these mate.

"The accused replied that he has no delusiosn of grandeur," as described by court psychiatrists. "Of the 100 operations that attempted conducted the average is one that is carried out, for example, 9/11 , bombings in Madrid o London. Individual Events such as these actions may lead to ideological change. This is evidenced by, for example 09/11 that led to the invasion of two countries and the restructuring of part of U.S. policy. Failure to obtain , r conducted an operation and get a "hit", it can result in ideological changes. The person whose father conducted such an operation can thus help change the country ideologically. "

"To try to explain the mentality of the revolutionary organizations say the accused, for example, the twelve people who completed 09/11 is described as" the glorious twelve. "These twelve people seen as saviors, in this case of Islam, and the accused's case rescue against Islam. accused believes he formulated this so that it might seem provocative. In this case, when the accused formulations were attempted used to make a diagnosis. accused understands the It can be used as such because it sounds absurd if you do not understand the context and do not have insight into how revolutionary organizations think and operate. "

The accused gives further examples of the experts (Husby and Sørheim) describe psychotic symptoms, which the accused believes is due to the quotes are taken out of context.


8.22. Dok 08.22 Interrogation of the accused 30/11/11

Initially comments Sight expert report from Husby / Sørheim. He believes that the experts in his discussion of his "compendium" have "summed up the maybe 30-40 most radical comments and words, then create" a soup of it. " The accused says that it can not be done on this food. Each statement must be based on the natural context it is in. As it is produced is directly wrong, he says. He points out the experts' lack of experience with the investigation of "ideological prisoners or so-called terrorists" as straight psychiatrists have in some other countries such as France, Britain and Spain. Furthermore, he criticizes the experts to have assumed that the Knights Templar does not exist, that there has been no ordination rite, the other cells and persons charged are attached, no. By this ends the experts that the accused has a distorted view of the world and was in a psychotic 22.7. and still in such a state. The accused thinks that if he would have proved that he was the "union", it will go to his disadvantage. It would give the police a reason to get the accused convicted for terror section, and the experts might still stick to its conclusion on mental incapacity. It would therefore be inappropriate for him to prove the Knights Templars existence.

He explains himself so the money of 20 - NOK 30,000, that he gave his mother just before 22 July. This reference is not closer.

Rest of the interview is about the accused travel, based on information from police stamp in his passport. This is traveling to Turkey (1998), USA (2001), (Liberia, 2002), the USA (2003), Lithuania (2004), Malta (2004), Estonia (2004), USA (2004), Croatia (2004), Belarus (2005), China (2005), UK (2003), Budapest (2005 and 2009), Prague (2010). The accused confirms travels. Some of them were holidays and visiting family. The trips were financed by business, including the sale of fake diplomas or "fancy diplomas." He refuses to answer questions about any site that is not documented in the passport, not to involve other people.


8.23. Doc 08,23,01 Interrogation of the accused 07.12.11

Subject of interrogation, economics and business.

The accused is unsure how much he earned, but he has operated with a black economy (hidden income and expenses) and a white economy, which appears in part through tax statements and purchases and sales tasks . Revenues came mainly from two companies, E-commerce Group and City Group. He also talks a bit about Liberia trip.

As described his employment and corporate structures. He did me. Aftenposten from 1989 and a summer of record at Daisy. After that he worked as a "meeting booker" in Acta later by telephone in SNT.

Gradually established the accused and a friend XXXXX (telephony sales abroad), but the company existed only briefly. He began early to buy stocks but lost some money the first century. He started as Media Grou. AS, but this company transferred him to XXXXX. He was left with some money (uncertain amount). He worked a bit with the telephone again, before he started Cit. Group. He lived in XXXXX a period, then in XXXXX. He started a new company in 2005 (E-Commerce Group AS). He reported having had four employees abroad, as well as a couple of people he did not want to name. He provide great income and that he lived on these funds from 2006 to 220711. He then tells about his share and sales until 2010.

He shares in the recent decades in the capitalization phase (2001 -06), sabbatical (martyrdom gift of playing for a year in 2006-2007) phase of writing the compendium (2008-2010) and the implementation phase (the accused action 2010-2011). He has spent 2.7 million since 2001. He realized that he must have more cash to fund their plans and therefore obtained a number of credit cards.

He made website: bestfakediploma.com and superiorfakedegree.com. For programming work employed workers abroad. As described working methods. He did not want to explain about payment, money laundering or Brentwood Solutions Limited (created 060 404 in Dominica), because people who do not have to do with it, can be drawn.

On the following pages of interrogation, it asked about specific people, methods, etc. which may have contributed to the creation of companies abroad. It is of little forensic psychiatric interest, but shows that he has created a company abroad and sold services, sale of fake diplomas. He set to have earned a lot of money and he confirms having forged a signature.

As described Breivik Geofarm. To show how the accused are thinking about Geofarm quoted the following:

"The accused says that he has written about it in the compendium in connection with the production of a thoughtful cover the military phase. accused needed a company name that showed associations with both mining and agriculture. were thus" geo "- soil, mineral extraction, etc., and "farm" for agriculture. It was given the later phase where the primary cover was mineral exploration and in addition the very end agriculture. accused considered several possibilities. The prospectus police have expropriated he considered using the purchase of factory-produced explosives in Russia. He would present everything including company name, give them bribes, saying that he would conduct illegal mining in Kautokeino.

He would explain that he needed explosives for this operation, and that he had to prove gold deposits before his ownership of a field etc. The accused believes that he had chosen this strategy, he had the opportunity of driving , pe explosives in Russia and smuggle them across to Norway. This was in any case the accused made his mind when he invented the name "Geofarm" and established company. "

Further interrogation, police want more list of accounts abroad, but the accused will not involve outsiders. There is more than enough evidence of what has happened 22.07.11.

Coming issues of persons, transfers to accounts etc. over a longer period of time, as well as credit card use in Norway and equity trades, which are also known from earlier. The following is quoted from the interview:

"Questioning says in his manifesto on pp. 1641 - 1642 says that he has lost approx. 2 million during the period 2005-2008. accused remember he wrote it. There is not much more to , tell about it. He thinks he at that time tried to make a calculation included the first 100 000 when he was 17 years old and up to the point when he was 29 years old. Avhø RER points out that the accused wrote from 2005 to 2008. It may well be that he included the first year in math anyway, says accused. A long time ago he made the calculation, and the accused are unsure about this. "

"Questioning the accused does know that he misses greatly. accused ask if there is an excessive loss. questioning says there is a too big loss. Net loss for the period 2003 - 2010 both privately and through E-Commerce Group is 356 276 million, said interrogator. "So little?" said the accused. interrogation say that it is a very big difference between the accused writes in his manifesto and ask who fall short. accused says it's a good question and says the basis of his calculation was not good enough. Sometimes when he wrote about topics in the compendium, he used apparently not enough time on research of each calculation. accused remember it was difficult to make a calculation on it because it was so incredibly many transactions, and it would take a long time. accused has no good excuse for the difference. "

Finally, examination into the economy and the accused's mother. He would not comment on any of this, then he has legend obligation, when it comes to the mother.


8.24. Dok 08.24 Interrogation of the accused 13.12.11

The interrogation fairly detailed account of his background growing up.

He has described a close relationship with his mother. [Omitted]. Accused's father is described as more distant, and it was his wife who was the social impetus for him. The relationship must have been perfectly fine, and the accused had nice when he visited the father and his wife in France for holidays.

Relationship to the 5 ½ years older sister Elisabeth is also described as normal. They were fond of each other and had no major conflicts. [Omitted]. His sister went to the United States in early adulthood and is established there with family. He visited her on three occasions, but it has been less contact between them over the years.

He is confronted with his sister in interviews has stated that the accused told her about working with the compendium. He confirms that he told his sister that he was working on a book about the Islamization of Europe. Something similar, he also told some other people. After a conversation about the book project with her sister, she wrote a letter to his mother and expressed concern for him: "She thought it had snapped completely because he was a political activist." His mother should have shared this concern. The accused had also given the impression of being a compulsive gambler, as a "cover" to hide what he was doing.

He thinks otherwise, he has had a good upbringing. His ideological project has nothing to do with the family, there are factors outside the family life that has made him a militant nationalist.


8.25. Dok 08.25 Questioning of the accused 16.12.11

The interview deals with the right mental privacy, family and school time. Initially, commenting accused the forensic psychiatric statement by Husby. Sørheim. He did not embark read the entire statement, but think you could assume that 80% of the content of the conversations is arbitrary. He is not referenced correctly, and they have misunderstood. Among other the experts shall have meant that the accused has threatened them, but this is wrong, he believes, and it can be confirmed by officials who were present during the call. He thinks otherwise, he should be allowed to read the statement before commenting on it further.

The accused police investigation comment about losses on stocks, maintains that the loss must be in excess of two million.

further questioning concerns the accused's background and upbringing, and details of forensic psychiatric interest is included in the "history" elsewhere in the statement.


8.26. Doc 08,26,01 Interrogation of the accused 20.12.11

The interrogation concerns the so-called Bushido Codex, Masonic Lodge and reconnaissance.

The accused says that he has meditated with the use of bushido method every day for years now. He continues to do so daily in prison. He uses two songs (Saga and Bøksle) and the video for the purpose.

"Bushido Code" is a strategy that will ensure that soldiers acquire any death-defying making them better warriors. The Code stipulates that one should perform exercises so as to displace fear. Through meditation over several years will be "hammering away" their fear so that you become a more effective warrior. This code was used during World War II, when Japanese soldiers were known to carry out so-called "banzai attack". A European equivalent of the Bushido code was used by Germany during World War II. The European equivalent is inspired by the Vikings and their warrior code. They are a Northern European version of the Japanese Bushido Code. During the Viking era, few scribes so they were never able to get it written down and systematized it. Germany had a special training of their soldiers during World War II which had as a template to displace fear. The training included exercises where you learned that you came to Valhalla when they died in battle. It was in many ways a glorification of martyrdom in the same way as in the Bushido code in Japan. The reason why the accused takes the Bushido code is that in the forensic psychiatric statement emphasized in a hundred different places that he does "desensitised" ie, that the accused did not seem like an emotional person.

He seems totally "desensitised" ie, that the accused seems he has total lack of empathy .

The accused tried to explain that he has studied the Bushido code quite thorough and spent training, exercises and meditation to systematically hammering away fear. A side effect of removing fear their systematic of this food is that all emotions are affected. All aspects of the emotional affected. It is not possible to isolate one emotion and then remove it.

The militant Islamist version exits that one should pray 5 times a day. today and follow Quran and Hadith (Sharia laws) down to the smallest detail. Jihadists are using an ultra-conservative interpretation of Islam known as Salafism/wahhabism, a militant interpretation of the Saudi state religion. Primary codecs within this interpretation is al Taqiy and naskh. Respectively, political deception (It is allowed to lie to infidels to advance Islam) and Quranic abrogering (The warlike Mecca verses have precedence over the peaceful Medina verses) jihadist warrior codec six also includes one highly developed reward system where a "martyr "As Doria game will get unlimited sex with 72 virgins in Islamic heaven. Experts on militant Salafi Islam will confirm that praying five times a year. day as it is practiced by jihadists works in the same manner as I has used bushido meditation. The aim in both cases is desensitise oneself so as to be able to implement the "atrocities" of "the cause".


8.27. Dok 08.27 Interrogation of the accused 11.01.12

The interview contains no new information of forensic psychiatric interest. It is short and formal character with the approval of the previous interview.


8.28. Doc 08,28,01 Interrogation of the accused 08.02.12

The interview deals with issues that affected earlier. It will not present new information. It is therefore shown only a few paragraphs highlighting accused's thinking.

About imprisonment meeting 06.02.12:

"Maybe he appeared to be very confident, etc., but it is equally difficult for the accused as it is for all the others. In many ways has accused it as difficult as the victims in the case. They have lost family, but it has actually accused too. The accused has also lost all their friends and families 22.07, so he knows exactly how they feel.

The only difference is that the accused had time to prepare for negotiations .

About role models:

"moderate, non-violent ideologues on the right, as Fjordman, Robert Spencer, etc., have been important to convey a truth that does not appear in the media. They are then "ideological role models." "Methodological role models," ie "military role models" in relation to the method used. Here is perhaps the most important role model Al. Qaeda and other Islamist groups. "


8.29. Doc 08,29,01 Interrogation of the accused 10.02.12

This interrogation was not completely read and accepted by the defendant, and is not sent to the experts.


8.30. Dok 08.30 Questioning of the accused 01.03.12

This is not written in report.


8.31. Doc 08,32,01, interrogation of 23/01/12 (not through reading and accepted by the defendant

The defendant shortly before been presented indictment such as contain detailed descriptions of the injured. When asked what he thinks about this he replied that it was "a barbaric attack and it's cruel actions" that defendants have said all along. He never said the opposite ... Despite the atrocities, the defendant no trouble to justify it, he said. Real-set is nothing changed, but it is of course cruel actions despite it, adding defendants. "

The defendant is surprised that many who are not physically injured, but who have psychological repercussions, not mentioned in the indictment. He understands the reactions that are referenced in the press. The indictment is otherwise as he expected. He comments on the public discussion of contingency etc. He thinks this is the wrong focus, stressing that the bulk of the matter is that one "must deal with the grave injustice that the marginalized group feel and live under." The interrogation concerns then about the forensic psychiatric statement by Husby / Sørheim. He repeats and expands the criticism he has been in the past.

Next theme is "manifest". The defendant states that he first portrayed this in a pompous way. After he had access to media from 12/12/11, he realized that he had communicated in a way that was not understood. He therefore made a price change and "tried to speak in a way that people understand." He mentions the second nationalist campaigns in Norway over the past 30 years.

His own idea was "to create a foundation that can gather all nationalists in Norway and Europe. Under a new banner in a way. "He compares with al-Qaeda, which is also a general term, but for Islamist movements. He would not be made manifest differently if he were to do the work over again. A pompous approach was important in principle "to break through a branding system. Now, when one has broken through, you can tilt it more realistic. The whole essence of the compendium is that there should be a reference book ... "The detailed report contains nothing else of new forensic psychiatric interest.

Next theme is the farm in Asta, XXXXX. He asked about the incident where a stranger stopped in front of the building and took pictures of the farm and the area. The defendant confirmed that he thought that person could be cop, and he was afraid that "chemical factory" would be discovered.

The defendant is so, citing diary notes, asked insect pest on the farm.

The defendant confirms that the excess in May and June were a lot of beetles in the house. They were everywhere, inside gloves, protective mask he used in closets and kitchen, and it bothered him. He should have broken many of them and threw them out of the house, and he describes the place, so that the police can find any remnants and thereby demonstrate that he has not hallucinating, so mom has hinted in interviews. He believes that the mother has exaggerated his descriptions of the insect pest.

Questioning the various fittings on the farm, referred not, as it has little interest in forensic psychiatry. Next theme is religion. The defendant describes himself as a Christian, he believes in God and an afterlife. He uses the term "cultural Christian" about themselves, as opposed to being a fanatic. He wants the Christians in Europe under the umbrella of Catholicism. He is referring to the manifesto, confronted with statements about having to be declared a saint. He said that this was exaggerated and that his statements about sainthood and reward in heaven is something he has expressed to emphasize a point: It sacrificing his life to fighting for the church, is martyracts to win recognition, and he makes a point out of this. It appears not remarkably religious ideas during the interrogation.

The interview turned into themed Knights Templar. It appears nothing new.

The last part of the interview deals with friends and details around this, besides procuring weapons. It appears nothing new of forensic psychiatric interest.


8.32. Rating of sound and pictures (DVD) from questioning.

Time has not permitted complete review of audio and images from questioning, but the experts have undergone a supposed representative sample. The first interviews are considered to have the greatest relevance for assessing the accused's status at the time of the relevant acts. Comparison with later interviews show whether he has changed in the following months.

The first interview is conducted on Utøya immediately after arrest (audio only). The interrogation continues in a house on the island during the evening and night. In the background one can hear sound from the helicopters transporting the injured. The recording gives a peculiar appearance. At a time where 69 dead people still on the island and the nation's dumbstruck, sitting accused and implements an almost jovial conversation. He is friendly and polite, seems somewhat elated, answer questions, but avoids consistently comment on topics that may involve other people. In some scenes he describes his political worldview and how he even plays a role in this. The explanation is partly very detailed and also touches on his preparations for the attacks. There arises a kind of bargaining position, where police strongly wishes known about possible accomplices who might carry out further terrorist attacks. The content is rendered almost anywhere else in the declaration. The accused forward the request, including for access to the PC, to cooperate. He does not seem affected. He confirmed in a technical way to have conducted bombings in Oslo and mass murder on Utøya and shows no signs of being emotionally affected. His statements fear for their own lives forward star as understandable, given that in a arrest situation not be ruled out that the police had shoots at him.

In all these interrogations he is friendly and polite. The excitement was expressed in the initial interrogations seem to blade off. He appears never as sad or remorseful. He is cooperative and provides a detailed account of all aspects of the action, but consistently refuses to answer questions involving others. This concerns above all the "mentors, and the people who should have been involved at Knight. Templars foundation meeting. His explanations can sometimes appear to be unnecessarily detailed, and he can get carried away and follow digressions, but can easily be lead back to the topic.

In some interrogation scenes he describes his political worldview and how he even plays a role in this. He emerges with considerable grandiosity in the discussion of themselves and their political affiliation, and he maintains that the actions were necessary. Negotiations on goods is a recurring theme and accused appears to be self-aware and demanding.

Reconstruction at Utøya also provides a quaint impressions (referred in detail in Section 8.11.) In handcuffs and harness wandering around the accused in the idyllic area and tells friendly and no sign of emotion, how and how he shot and killed those he came across. His behavior is remarkable but stands in marked contrast to the horrific events that occurred at the site a few weeks earlier.

The impression that audiovisual documentation of interrogations and, corresponding to the status reports that is made of prison health service and DPS Bærum.



9. The manifesto (does not have its own document number)

Accused during interrogation has often referred to what he calls the "Compendium", a document of police and the press described as a "manifesto". This is a document of 1518 pages and that was stored on a computer seized from the subject. The accused with sending out Manifesto of a greater number of URLs that he had acquired, a few hours before they impugned actions 22 July 2012.

On the front of the manifesto is depicted a St George's cross, and the number "2083" and entitled "A European Declaration of Independence". The year 2083 will be in the manifesto referred to as the end of the ongoing civil war in Europe, 400 years after the Battle of Vienna.

PST has undertaken a review of the document, and it is prepared with a resume a total of 27 attachments. Below is a brief summary.

The manifesto is structured in three books:

Book 1 "What you need to know, our falsified history and other forms of cultural Marxist/multiculturalist propaganda", is a representation of European history, with particular emphasis on describing Islam as a violence-oriented ideology. Key messages (from Appendix 4):

1 - Islam is a monolithic violence-oriented ideology that is imposed by a expanding Jihad and submit to the non-Islamic cultures and individuals.

2 - Multicultural elites in power in Europe are in a conspiracy with the Islamic world to colonize and Islamize Europe, and therefore deliberately denied what Islam in all its aspects is, and how this is manifested in history. Multiculturalists/cultural marxists ideas are disguised as humanitarianism.

He believes that Islam has an inherent focus expansive violence and imposed a subdue non-Islamic cultures through military expansion. Further runs with Islam "Demographic warfare". This means Muslim immigration to the West and significant population growth, by allowing Muslim women father many children. Although the European Muslims seems peaceful in Today, they act as sleeper cells, because Islam will only show their true face when they are in a position of strength. Turkey's entry into the EU is regarded as a particularly critical factor.

PST considering the historical work as biased and one-sided.

Book 2 "Europe Burning", discusses the current situation in Europe, with particular focus on multiculturalism while many ideological expression, and the serious consequences this should have been of European culture. This means among other things, that a power elites in Europe and the EU should have entered into a conspiracy with the Islamic world to colonize and Islamize Europe, and therefore deliberately denying what Islam is (an expansive hate ideology).

It is stated that the bulk of the text in Parts 1 and 2 are collected material from different website.

"Gates of Vienna," "Jihad Watch", "Brussels Journal" and "frontpagemag" is particularly mentioned. Of the writers mentioned in particular Robert Spencer, Andrew Bostom, Ted Kaczynski (Also known as the Unabomber), besides the Norwegian blogger Fjordman, who differs markedly from the other terms of the extent of ingested articles (320 pages from 45 articles).

Book 3 "A Declaration of pre-emptive War," are increasingly written by the defendant himself, but also here it is collected texts from other writers and from Wikipedia. In the book encouraged a reader to take part in a Current civil war in Europe. The author draws the personal experiences and reflections related to preparations for a campaign.

It describes how it re-established organization, the Knights Templar, has taken up the fight against the enemy; cultural marxists/multicultural regimes in Western Europe. It is given to some detailed instructions on how violent means can be used. The course of Civil War is described, as are political solutions for the future. Enemy image described and the political solutions that civil war will result in, based on argument from the previous two books.

The accused with reviews under the "legal disclaimer" in the manifesto preface, the book 3 and some chapters in Book 2, is fiction based on a hypothetical answer to a threat from cultural marxists and Islamization.

The contents are intended to draw a realistic picture of what may be the result if current policies continue. Group PCCTS, Knights Templar, is a "hypothetical group ", and the main character, a political activist who decides to become a so-called "Justiciar Knight" is fiction.

It describes a series of actions that are defined as charges, specified in 8 points plus the points, aimed at a cultural marxist/multi-cultural elite of Europe. Including multicultural political parties (referred to as "MA100") and the European parliamentarians, but also individual spacecraft will a number of occupations mentioned. The guilty the allegations referred to as traitors. These fall into four categories: A, B, C, D traitors. It is stated in the manifesto that the division made in order to identify and prioritize goals and to give those responsible "Nuremberg trials" after they Cultural conservatives have taken over power in Europe. For each category of prescribed penalties. Category A-and B-traitors shall have the death penalty.

The accused with using different terms like "hardcore Marxists, cultural Marxists, suicidal Humanist/careercynicists and Capitalist globalists "in the description of the multiculturalists. The stated that there appear to favor the A, B and C traitors regardless of groups they belong to.

The European resistance, the Knights Templar, offering pardon to multicultural governments in Western Europe if they surrender to resistance movement's armed forces in 1.1.20. That of the request Mon met in connection with a capitulation. A new board will include introducing new laws, and the media will be subject to reform. Muslims will be deported, and the European Union will be dissolved.

It also promotes standards of military forces in 19 countries in Europe. These are expected to defend their country against multiculturalists who have been guilty of high treason, and they will otherwise be treated as traitors.

The listed requirements for Muslims who are in Western European countries, and the list include conversion to Christianity, a change of name, and a discard its mother tongue. If requirements are not met by 01/01/20, it will result in mass deportation.

It's also included a chapter in the manifesto addressed to the police, the police asked "To look the other way" or helping the Resistance.

In separate chapters it is argued why the armed resistance is necessary and why the time for dialogue is over. The accused with pointing among other things, on the arguments against established truths in the multicultural regimes will be met with insult and accusations.

Media, which supports multiculturalism, is a recurring theme in the manifesto, and accused mentions examples which support this. Among other things, it is claimed that the leaders for the major media institutions in Norway agreed to omit a cover riots in Goteborg in 2009, fearing that it would provide increased support for the Progress Party at the close upcoming election. Involved editorial members of the mentioned media institutions named in the manifest.

The accused reviews reestablishment of Knights Templar and their attachment to this: In April 2002 in London was held two meetings where the Knights Templar was decided re-established. There were 8 members were divided on two meetings for security reasons. Accused was present as a Norwegian delegate, and he also represents a Serb who could not attend.

He visited a Serbian war hero in Monrovia, Liberia, just prior to the reestablishment of London. He came in contact with the Serb after contact with the Serbian cultural conservatives on the internet. The Serbian war hero was one of the initiators of reestablishment.

The accused also describes a relatively close relationship with an Englishman who became his mentor. It was used code names during the meeting, and used the name Sigurd the subject (The Crusader). Mentor, code-named Richard (the Lionhearted), wrote foundation of the" 2083", and the accused was charged with writing the second edition of a compendium of the new European order of knighthood. Later it was held two meetings in Baltic States with between 25-30 participants from a number of listed countries in Europe. On is last meeting it was decided that all contact between the members was cut for an indefinite time.

The purpose of the Knights Templar is a uniting Europeans and develop a resistance force through the "open source warfare" by promoting the decentralized method self-powered functions. All cultural conservative groups are calling for even a appoint to the Justiciar Knights and fight under their flag, and they will then be authorized to act as "judge, jury and executioner".

Objectives and statutes of Knights Templar is described in detail, and it also describes uniforms, awards, ordination rites and a tombstone for the organization. It outlines a military and civil degrees, and it appears that the accused has the self-appointed military Justiciar Knight Commander, and that he leads the cell 8.

The importance of the work as secret, decentralized, often solo-driven cells, emphasized. By avoiding fragile hierarchical leadership structures, one is almost immune against detection and infiltration.

In phase 1 cells led to the self-appointed Justiciar Knight Commander, head of up to two Justiciar Knights Operatives. The cells are independent, and it is not allowed contact between cells or with the founders. It states that in 2008, the number of Justiciar Knights in Western Europe is estimated at 15-80, later, the number given to less than 100.

Accused indicates that he has had contact with at least two of the founders in the wake of resettlement meeting, but will not reveal whether they have had contact or not. He has speculated on whether other actions may be performed without this reached the media.

Under the subject heading "Planning the operation" given guidance on how a action should be planned. It provided, among other things, advice on how an operation can financed, including a three-stage model to maximize the credit, as well as gross cost estimate for an operation

Self-motivation is pointed out as very important. Accused says about himself that he, despite for lack of moral support from the other founders and other Resistance has been able to stay motivated for more than 9 years. He never felt that He has done something more meaningful.

He makes almost daily mental check through meditation and philosophy, under walks where he listens to music. It is mentioned music that is suitable for motivation. He also discusses the importance of self-motivation in the difficult final stages before a reaction. It appears that he has set aside 2000 euros for an escort girl who he wants to rent just before he goes to "my final mass martyrs" in Frogner church one week prior to the operation.

The focus is on operational safety in the manifesto, and to shun suspicion appears to be central to the strategies presented. This is the hovedårsak decentralized structure of the Knights Templar, and collision damages that it should not be contact between cells. It describes how one can be avoided suspicion by family, friends and neighbors, how to avoid falling into the limelight security services, and provides advice to shun monitoring. In a separate chapter listed the the security services in Europe, and their methods and interrogation methods described. The also focus on cover-ups related to various activities that may arouse suspicion, and He describes the cover stories he has used. These will reduce a risk of being discovered, but also create reasonable doubt in a court action.

To split operation/activity into phases is suggested as an important factor related to safety. Phase division involves a marked distinction between different activities can create suspicion, so that the risk of detection is reduced, and that evidence of the situation could deteriorate if they would be prosecuted. It is mentioned examples of this.

It listed suitable firearms and ammunition. A buy guns from criminals networks mentioned as an option, and various networks in Europe are listed and discussed. He omtaleren trip he made to Prague in August 2010 for buying weapons from criminals, and he prepared the smuggling of weapons by creating voids in the seat of his Hyundai Atos. He returned from Prague without having to buy weapons, because he would rather exercise its legal right to buy weapons. There is other advice regarding the procurement of protective equipment.

In a separate chapter is given advice on preparing a physical action through training, protein supplements and doping, including the importance of being in the middle of a steroid cycle during an action. It appears that he has ordered anabolic steroids, Winstrol and Dbol, over the internet.

He has a broad discussion of possible targets for attacks. The priority templates are generally formulated as" Government buildings with high concentration of category A and B Traitors "and" Any mainstream media Multi Culture List HQ (preferably left wing). "It is also named a number of people mentioned adversely in the manifesto, but they are not explicitly referred to as targets. Large Muslim events are referred to as priority goals, even if Muslims are not categorized as traitors.

PST considering the contents of the Manifesto to mean that the accused product reviews plans for attacks against multiple objects, and he discusses the likelihood of a survival estimate at three object plus a "bonus surgery".

In October-November 2010, it seems as if the action was dated: "It has been That decided the operation Will be effectuated in Autumn, 2011. However, I can not go Concerning factors into why, at this point. "It may seem as if he in July 2011 operated with what he describes as plan A and plan B, and that he made himself familiar with objects, but do not indicate which template he has chosen, or what criteria which is the basis for the selection of sites and tools.

It appears that the actions will be evil in nature, and that the innocent will be killed. It is However, better to take too many lives than too few, since it Mon ensure that ideological message being spread. When he looks at proportionality in relation to number of lives taken, he sees this in the context of the extensive number of lives that multiculturalists have on his conscience since the 1950s. There is also a short chapter legitimation to take lives of women during the campaigns.

It appears from several sequences that a slip of protected template is important for target selection, and that it is better to choose less-protected objects.

Under separate topic heading "Evaluating attack strategies", he takes with different aspects related to strategies for implementing various forms of attack, primarily Shock and sabotage attacks. There are general descriptions of how to obtain hold of weapons of mass destruction from, among others, Serb nationalist brothers and Israeli and Russian nationalists. There are cautioned not to fa this from the jihadist groups, but the possibility is kept open.

The possibility of cooperation with groups such as al-Qaeda and al-Shahbaab against a common enemy also kept cattle, under certain assumptions.

He discusses strategies to frame economic regimes, particularly if the attack leads to pollution. Hereunder mentioned oil and gas installations, oil tankers, etc., and He lists the oil refineries and oil and gas installations in several European countries, including Norwegian.

Manufacture of explosives discussed in two chapters in which he describes and lists the necessary laboratory equipment and provides guidance on how this can be obtained. He indicates the most relevant recipes on the three charges that are necessary in explosives, and gives detailed descriptions of manufacture. He refers to their own experiences.

He also describes how to create hollow-point ammunition that can be filled with poison. He describes the possibility of using atomic weapon and attacks on nuclear plants, and negative and positive effects of this are discussed. In the sequel, he speculates about the The Chernobyl accident was triggered by Ukrainian nationalists. The technical information on the composition of various nuclear reactors, and reactors are listed in various European countries, including Norway.

In the aftermath of an attack, the multicultural present the attacker in the worst light, and resistance fighter will be portrayed as crazy or as a kind of sacrifice. This is conscious strategy of multi-cultural regimes to confirm that there is a larger cultural conservative alternative to their ideology. There is a row in order to counteract this.

He seems aware of future criminal prosecution, and stated that a trial is a good venue to promote the issue. It contained a proposal for opening and closing statements to use during a trial, and there is a chapter which deals defends the choice.

He also describes the prison as an opportunity to recruit political purposes, the duty to try a cream to perform a pre-planned bonus action and he describes various aspects related to a possible suicide.

The accused discusses future changes in society, and Japan and South Korea are mentioned as successful examples of countries that has protected their culture to multicultural influence. He will strengthen the father's role in families and introduce patriarchy. As a means of combating declining birth rates in Europe, described a detail-rich proposal factories for surrogate birth principle in low cost, and subsequent state-funded upbringing in the home country. He refers questions as alternative energy, global overcrowding, aid policy relating to Africa and criminal policy. He also discusses the U.S., Israel and South Africa, and points on the walls/fences as a solution to racial issues.

The accused characterizes himself as a Christian Protestant, but he stressed that: 'Tm not an excessively religious man. I am first and Foremost a man of logic". He characterizes itself as a cultural Christian, and Christianity is described as "identity, morals, laws and codes that have produced the greatest civilization the world ever ever seen". He legitimate self-defense fight by including interpretation of Bible verses that legitimize the use of firearms for self-defense. It also referred to the Pope Urban II and Pope Innocent III granted indulgences or absolution to all future crusaders and martyrs for the church.

Some sequences contain personal reflections and information about their own background. He cites events that have influenced him to conduct a action, and he describes the NATO campaign against Serbia in 1999 as a personal turning point. He also draws attention to the so-called cartoon controversy in 2005. As a example of the disintegration of values as a result of multi-cultural influences, he refers slight sexual morality and the spread of STDs, [omitted]. He distances himself from their own past sexual experiences. He emphasizes that he is not envy on your friends who have had many partners, it is something he would have obtained yourself, "due to my looks, status, resourcefulness and charm".

He also describes his own childhood and family. He has not spoken to his father since he was 15 years, but sums up his childhood as normal in a typical Norwegian middle-class family.

In several scenes, he comes back into a series of events that have helped to increase His political involvement; class friends who have disappeared because they have been for Norwegian, acts of violence committed by Muslims against the Norwegians, Norwegian authorities handling of immigration, and more. He sums up the abuse that he and his friends have been exposed to the Muslims in Norway.

He seems to have a very negative image of the media described a play a central role in conspiracy to Islamize Europe, and journalists should be considered "Multicultural political warriors. He believes (Appendix 17 to the PST's report) that there to be an agreement between several media in Norway and Sweden not to cover performed by immigrant riots in Gothenburg in September 2009, he mentions specific names of journalists, newspapers and TV stations. The purpose is not to focus the riots would be a stop Progress party won increased support by election.

He has taken a resume that includes education, politics and professional experience, including that he has driven companies with several employees in different countries. About hobbies and interests give him a Freemason to be, an organization he value because they safeguard the cultural heritage. He points out that they have an initiation ritual is consistent with what one has in the Knights Templar.

It contained a 70-page log where the accused dates and descriptions of their activities. The log starts from April/May 2002, and he speaks of travel and meetings in connection with re-establishment of the Knights Templar. Sometimes referred to everyday events such as parties, dining and meeting with friends. Furthermore, there are reflections about upcoming actions. There are detailed descriptions of the progress of the various charges in explosives, and the list of necessary components, availability and risk acquired. It describes the storage, production, safety and protective equipment. The processes are described as a guide to others.

He discusses democratic methods versus violent action. During the membership of the Progress Party he lost his faith on that democratic means could before forward in the fight against Islamization.

He has allegedly focused on the writing of the manifest for 3 years. It appears that in this period lived an ascetic and relatively isolated life when he moved from his old life and prepared on an operation. Later in the interview shows that he has worked with Manifesto for almost two years and that at this time preparing mentally for a operation. He writes in this sequence that there is no way that he has isolated himself in years. He has lived an almost normal life up until this point, but he has distanced himself slightly from friends and family, and he commented that living a double life to friends and family.

Finally, the manifesto has accused admitted posing photo of himself.

PST has noted that in relation to many of the articles contained in manifest, contained footnotes. These footnotes believe that PST has accused "hidden" 46 false footnotes that can not be found among the footnotes to the articles as they originally was published on the internet. Common to these 46 is that they can look like web addresses, that the mouse click will lead to an exact location on the Internet (URL). The ingested URL is not genuine, and do not lead to a position on the Internet. Part of the incorrect web addresses may seem a pose map coordinates. Accused has in his CV stated that he has knowledge of cryptography, and PST have requested cryptographic assessment of footnotes.

The manifesto contains concepts that are common in everyday speech of ordinary people. Included include "multi-culturalist", "Cultural Marxist," "MSM (Main Stream Media)", "EUSSR" and "Eurabia". Common to these concepts is that they not only used by the defendant, but also of article writers who are included in the manifest. As regards the term "MA100" can not be seen being used by other than the accused in the articles included in the manifest.

It is stated elsewhere that the accused does not consider itself done with some of the chapters, and he encourage others to complete them. It is noted that the material of PST seems difficult, despite the chapter overviews, and the content is marked by repetition. The same theme is spread over several different chapters and different theme headings, and he returns to the same messages in many different contexts. Book 3 is otherwise characterized by enumeration. For example, listed it sabotage targets and parties and organizations who have taken a stand against immigration.



10. Economic conditions

In questioning the accused told of the official economy and black economy. He indicates that He has had substantial revenues (millions) who have been exempted from taxation. In the the following will appear economic conditions, which are registered in databases. On time for the submission of the statement is still ongoing police investigation surrounding detainee income.


10.1. Doc 15.02

Tax certificates have been obtained from 2001. Moreover, is documentation showing accused the purchase and sale of shares from 2003 (including through Nordnet).

Year 2001, income approx. 385000, 2002 income approx. 245 000, 2003 revenues approximately 81 000, year 2004 revenue about 42 000 and deposits of approx 323,000, 2005 income approx. 140 000, bank deposits 33,000 and liabilities of approx. 200000, 2006 income approx. 50 and cash equivalents 7500, 2007 revenue approx. 5300 and bank deposits 630 000 Income in 2008 about 300, cash equivalents 15 000, securities 350,000 and losses on about 275, 000, 2009 income approx. 150 000, and gains on shares 126 000, with a loss carried forward from 2008 deposit/net worth approx. 390,000, in 2009 reported a loss on shares of approx. 200 000, 2010 revenue approx. 1200 and net income 72 000.

Enclosed is a letter some accused wrote to Oslo Tax Office, received 6/31/04:

Balance for fiscal year 2003 - Anders Behring Breivik

I would like to get an account for the discrepancy of kr. 21 831 in last year's income in connection with the review of last year's paychecks starting point I made in last month's salary supplements. It was here that the income was kr. 59 189 I wanted to double check with the annual statement I had been sent but due to relocation in the aftermath of this period, I could not locate this statement. With full knowledge that the tax office would see the real income I was sure that this amount voted. The deviation is thus my mistake and I regret it all. I should have double checked with former employers to verify the amount. I will never make a similar mistake again. I'm really sorry this happened. If any questions, I can most easily be reached on the mob. XXXXX or email: anders@behring.no. Sincerely, Anders Behring Breivik


10.2. Behring & Kerner Enk

Company was established 07.20.98, 26.07.11 deleted. They emerge little information in the dossier.


10.3. Anders Behring Breivik ENK, 883 505 042

Founded 07.19.01 and dissolved 18.12.04. Purpose: Purchase, sale, distribution of products related to telecommunications / computer industry and other concurrent activities.


10.4. Media Group AS, 981 107 357

Founded 9/1/99 and dissolved in 2003. The company was to sell advertising space (boards) etc. The company was forced to liquidate. Siket transferred all shares to another in April 2001.


10.5. E-Commerce Group AS, valuables report, 987 675 489

Company was established in 2005 with the purpose of online services and purchases and sales. It was submitted accounts for 2005, but some late. Undelivered statements for 2006 and 2007.

Firm was taken under consideration for forced dissolution by the Oslo City Court judgment of 29.01.08. The ruling has the same effect as a bankruptcy. background was that the company had not appointed an auditor within legal limits. The accused stated that the company had not given revenue as expected, due to increasing competition in the market. The loss on equity investments a set of about 500,000 kr.

The report points to inadequate bookkeeping and documentation in the accounts. It has been pointed of possible violations of the Accounting, tax law, auditing law, the Companies Act and regulations on employer and employee registry. It appears that the case be dismissed by the Oslo police on the 10/6/08 due lack of investigative capacity. Board of trustees recommends that the bankruptcy proceedings suspended, then it is unlikely that further bankruptcy proceedings will provide funds for the estate. Final accounts indicates a deficit of kr 42.865.

Furthermore, the documents a loan agreement between the subject and his mother 10.01.05 entered into, where he borrows 475 000, - to share and sales.


10.6. Breivik Geofarm ENK 994089269

This was created 18.05.09 and changed 10.04.11. Business Address ASTA East, 2450 Rena. Purpose is the cultivation of vegetables and melons, roots and tubers.


10.7. Credit Use doc 15,05,02

According to statements and related documents have accused each. 22.07.11 allocated the following bank accounts and credit cards:

DnB NOR Total Account, DnB NOR Business account, DnB NOR Use Account, DnB NOR Total Credit Account MasterCard, DnB NOR Credit Account, Post Bank MasterCard Credit Bank Account Ya Ya, Santander Consumer Bank Credit Card Account Fee-free Visa, Skandiabanken No cards, Skandia Bank Credit Card Account, Focus Bank Credit Account 365 Private, Credit Card Account Center, Remember Gold Card, Ikano Bank Credit Card Account Visa Kash, Terra Credit Account Two Cards, Diners Norway Club Credit Account Diners Club, Nordnet Norway Stock Account:

Total balance -214 933

Example of an application for a card from Diners Club 24.09.09:

"Applicants with this if kr. 25 000 in credit limit from Diners Club Norway. The attachment hereby paychecks distribution last four months and bank statements confirming this. Include your transdermal overview (fortune on about $. 400 000). I can communicate to the rest I absolutely have no debt and has never defaulted receivables. Please contact us if further information is required. "(Sign. accused)


10.8. Calculation of the gain/loss on trades

Accused has made a number of trades by Nordnet, both as an individual and through his company E-Commerce Group AS. In total there are made 423 buy/sell in period 2003 to 2010.

The first two contributions to Nordnet was made by the accused on 27.10.2003 and was respectively kr 49,000 and 53,000.

For E-Commerce Group's share was the first contribution to the Nordnet 01.07.05, at kr 35.590,20. It is traded shares in the Norwegian krone, Swedish krona, the U.S. Dollar and Euro.

Nordnet has set up a list of gains/losses for the stock trades for the period 2003 to 2010.

Conclusion: Anders Breivik Behring/E-Commerce Group AS has lost a total of kr 356,276 the stock trades in the period.


10.9. Example of correspondence e-mail 22.07.10

From: Anders Behring [andersbehring@hotmail.com]
22. July 2010 5:31 p.m.

"Please delete the invoice: 61356

Hello, I sent a price request to three Norwegian and five foreign companies on June 16 (For five weeks ago) in connection with research related to the purchase of bi/magnets. I received no response from any of the foreign and only one Norwegian company gave feedback: [omitted]. I heard never from you, either via email or phone. I assumed therefore that you were uninterested in discussing price and delivery. I decided [omitted]. For a week ago I received, however, a package from you, without you at all have contacted me. I paid kr 100 in return fees for this sweep/delivery. Now you have also sent an invoice for this sweep/delivery. I understand that one can make mistakes sometimes. Perhaps I should have specified quite detailed that you should contact me for price and delivery clarification but I figured that this is standard procedure in most companies.

In any case, please delete the invoice: 61356. Thank you.
Best regards. Anders Behring

From: [omitted]
23. July 2010 8:24
To: Anders Behring

"I have difficulty interpreting your mail as something other than a specific order. If you only the price you had to have asked about it. When the magnetic film is capped, it is of no value for us. We have also carried out work with Customized cutting. The invoice will remain and will gave to the collection if you do not pay. Sincerely [omitted]

From: Anders Behring (andersbehring@hotmail.com):
23. July 2010 2:44 p.m.
To: [omitted]

"Hi, Regardless of how one interprets the mail will just say that their lack of fairness in terms of failure verification and negotiation of the price of the product and liver would suggest that you have to carry 50% of the blame. This will mean that you will have to pay their own legal costs of around kr. 5 000-15 000. I suggest therefore that I compensate you for the work by paying a half price delivery (kr 500 including VAT). I want to remind you that I've already laid out kr for the return of the shipment which is now the possession of you said the total cost of the kr 600 for a worthless transaction. If you choose not to accept the offer will assumes all requirements be met by a counterclaim, we will see each other in court.

Best regards. Anders Behring»


10.10. Travel Business, Report of 17.11.11 (Dufey)

The report documents foreign travel and card usage abroad for the period 1998 Of 2011. This shows the travel activity in the years up to and including 2010. In 2005 he travels to Belarus, Poland, China, Hungary. In 2009 and 2010, Budapest, Sweden, Germany, Denmark (August-September).



11. Interrogation of family, etc.


11.1. Doc 09.08 Interview of mother

There have been several examinations of the mother, and there are attachments to the interrogations.

First interviews will take place late in the evening 22.07.11, so on the same day as the impugned acts took place (Doc. 09,08,01). Her mother tells her son had stayed with her from the night before. He lived for the time at Elverum and was a farmer, and he had now come to the mother to relax a few days. 22.07.11 he left the apartment at 14.30 o'clock and had indicated that he had to go out and buy parts for your PC a's.

She describes her son as wise, mature and sensible. He had decided opinions about things. He was a nice, warm guy, loves his mommy. He had many good friends and was a problem solver for others. Everything he did, he did 100%.

She is puzzled that he could have done "something like this". It had been cozy night before, and it was not something to put my finger on.

"She had never been suspicious of him if anything. In any case, no such event like this. He was not the type. Why would he frame a government quarter? It was impossible to imagine a time. Why would he kill people Utøya? He was a farmer in Elverum. Now he has had it so good, and being so excited. He had worked like a charm, was tired and happy. She said it could be possible. She did not understand it".

She describes her son as otherwise "calm, quiet, restrained". He had a lot of good mood and humor. She had never witnessed aggression or anger.

The interrogation comes in on the subject's professional life, and his mother mentioned that she had asked son "if he were to fa up a real life and not just have such odd jobs". She had also proposed to accompany him to the NAV for vocational guidance. She had reminded him how good he had been and his good grades. She had been upset for his vague career, and now had comrades gone past him. She said that "it was something that hampered him". She had also spoken to him from time to time that he should find himself a lady, but he did not want to tie up and have children.

The last time she had seen him as "a bundle of stress," and she thought it because he had worked so much on the farm.

Second interview takes place 09/08/11 (Doc. 09,08,04). On this time she has read much about the case in the media. She confirmed to have known that his son wrote in a "History", but she knew nothing about the last part of the "Manifesto" (which deal with terrorist acts, zag. note). He had spent two years on the work, and he to have said that the book would be unique in its kind "would be just as important as Bible". When the book was finished, he went on the trip and indicated that it was to promote the manuscript.

She said that there was a lot of mail to his son, sent to her address, especially in March/April 2011. It was the most letters, but also packages. On his mother's questions answered he said it was equipment for the farm and to a project. He seemed annoyed questions, and she had stopped asking. In the basement and attic, he had saved different things, including drums and sacks/bags containing powder. In retrospect, she thought that she was naive, that does not react on this.

When he moved to the farm on Asta, he took all the equipment he had stored in the mother house, including attic and basement, a total of two van loads.

On one occasion he showed her a uniform jacket, and on the mother's questions, answered that he had bought it to collect on it.

She tells the other that she knew that her son had weapons, which he acquired in connection with the shooting practice and hunting. She also knew that he contacted a distant relative to get him to be a sponsor of the Masonic lodge. Furthermore, she explains a holiday they had together in Malta, without this special forensic psychiatric interest.

She asked if her son's business, and she knew that he was a period engaged in the production of fake diplomas, but she did not care about it, "only he Tax paid". She also knew that he had bank accounts abroad.

Third interrogation takes place 9/12/11 (Doc. 09,08,05,01). In the hearing confirms that the mother She heard her son speak of "Fjordman" that he admired because he wrote saying well, but the mother has not even aware of the contents of the writings.

She recounts an episode when the son was 17. He came home and said he had addressed work in the "Acta" and would sell shares to rich people. According to daughter he really have sold magazines.

She explains about her knowledge of her son's travel, and a number of assets, phones, GPS, without this special forensic psychiatric interest.

She talks about her son's upbringing, as stated elsewhere in the declaration. She believes that he has had a safe and good upbringing and has developed normally.

The last winter (ie, 2011, zag. Note), the son have been a little different, taken a little more to the right home, trained a lot and got great, tense muscles. He has been present, but he has been a different person. She thought that it had context of "all the substances he had in him".

[omitted]

Fourth interrogation takes place 9/15/11 (Doc. 09,08,06,01). She explains her son's upbringing. The contents correspond with those obtained elsewhere referenced in the "history".

She confirms that he was arrested for tagging. On one occasion he was observed by a neighbor when he climbed down a gutter to sneak out at night. She believes tagging ceased after he was caught by the police. Some years later, he showed her "piece" he was tagged in Oslo.

She reviews elsewhere that his son complained that there was a lot of insects and "animals" in the house he leased at Rena, and she speculates on whether he may have had delirium and seen visions.

The fifth interview takes place 9/22/11 (Doc. 09,08,07,01). She says that her son shortly prior to 22 July had complained that he had been saying ugly, and he considered to fa veneers on the teeth. Although she thought that he looked perfectly normal. A little later set that she had noticed that his face was a little wider, and she understands that it with steroid use have to do. She explains about his circle of friends and enter a variety of names. It elaborated elsewhere a number of areas referred to in earlier testimony, without these details are of forensic psychiatric interest.

In the interrogation are reviewed a letter the daughter Elisabeth wrote to her mother, possibly during of the past year. A copy of the letter is attached to the hearing. The reason is that Elisabeth had talked with her brother on the phone about the compendium he kept writing on. Elisabeth had reacted to his brother's views, for example. that it should come to civil war in 80 years and that he wanted to fight against Islamic immigration and the takeover of Europe. He had also said that other activists who had tried this, had been killed. From letter is quoted:

"Anders is not going anywhere, Mom. He wants nothing in life except what he has made over the last few the years, plus what he doing now. When you gave him your phone after you and I had talked, he asked if he could call me later, because he was in the middle of a "discussion". I asked what kind of discussion, and he would not answer. When he called me back saying that he was doing a play. So apparently he runs with it still! This is not normal, you know, Mom! He is 30 years! There is no ambulatory people who are doing this food".

Elisabeth think he is wasting his life with this project and had said this to brother, who had responded by adding on the tube. The mother had not seen the letter to mean that it should be about something dangerous, and she conceived her son remained a kind and nice boy.

The mother confirms the statement that when Anders had moved back in with her, [omitted]

Sixth and most recent interview took place 4/11/11 (Doc. 09,08,08). The mother responds to questions about the economy and it is stated otherwise nothing of forensic psychiatric interest.


11.2. Interrogation of father

This interrogation was not approved by the witness p.t. and therefore not referenced.


11.3. Doc 09,486 Interrogation of sister

His sister lives in and is questioned by Norwegian police in collaboration with FBI, local police and district attorney.

he settled in the United States in 1996. She was at home on some occasions in the late 90's. She does not remember that there was something special with his brother on the time. Everything seemed normal. She asked about his political development, but she and her brother have discussed little politics, because they disagreed.

XXXXX was his best friend in the early teenage Anders. Possible it was around 10-11 years they became friends. She also heard about after she moved to the U.S. and the way she realized they had contact.

Regarding the book he wrote on, he began with this for 3-4 years ago. He always told her that he had various projects on time. They corresponded frequently online. She is naturally curious and have always been concerned that he has well and to do something out of his life, said she asked a lot about what the projects consisted in. She never said that there were some of the projects after 2006 and she nagged him about this, especially after she was never told anything about what these projects were. Most of he responded when she asked, via email, what happened to them.

Regarding the book explained the witness to him that it would never be someone who wants to publish such a book. He believed that he knew many people who would do this, so it was no problem. He had many supporters out there. He talked a lot about this in the past the years about how he would go on book tours. To her he told a lot of generally about the book without a say too much about what it really was all about in detail. He said he was fine and wrote a book. The book as she understood him, was about the Europe was taken over by Muslims and the history of Europe, but nothing more detailed. This was what it was in every time they talked.

He talked about project 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5 She said that they were talking about this might 3-4 times a year about his projects. It was during this period he started a game computer games. Prior to this he was a normal man. It was as if he fell into a "black hole" after he moved back home. He changed to another person. He said to swim her mother that he wanted to take a year off after having worked very hard for many years. He wanted to use the time to play games. After he had played for a while, she remembers he said he had never been happier.

She thought this strange to say for an adult who was intelligent and had good skills. She could not understand how someone with his ability to put in a chair and play 24-7 and say that he was happy. She said he threw away his life her after this went on for a long time with no end in sight".

After years of play, he had again talked about projects as writing a book about share analysis, about Islam m.m. His sister took up with the mother that she should ask him about a move by itself, but the mother defended him "in a way". His sister said that he could to talk to mom about once on time. She goes on about the book, but she never got some insight into what it was really about.

"The witness believes Anders was concerned that if she came home, she would have opportunity to go into his computer. He did not have concerns that his mother would be able to discover what he was doing on the computer when she can not know much about Data. She was never afraid to express that he wasted his life he kept on with. Friends developed on a point different from Anders in that they completed school, got a job and girlfriend. Her opinion was that Anders bit ashamed that he had not done it so good as them. He was perhaps too proud now to be a back to school. She had the impression that Anders wanted a career. In the time he worked she perceived him as happy, and it seemed like he did it very good. He never wanted to work for others, he would be their own leader.

The witness said he had a lot of money in a period when he worked and was good at use them. The reason that she knew was that she saw him spend a lot of money. This was in connection with the fact that he was in her wedding in the U.S. in 2003. He bought many suits in time he cairns. He had too many credit cards and he had not paid the bill on these, he had problems.

Growing up, he never for a fa attention after the witness can remember. He was a normal boy, this has never changed. She said a change when he started the company himself, he was very concerned with this. He was very committed to making it fine. It was more about doing well, not showing off.

She talks said of the U.S. rides his brother was on. On one occasion he opened a account in a bank. He asked his sister to go because it was private to him. She seemed to it was a bit strange. His sister also address the topic about homosexuality, but it arises not only that his brother was careful with clothing and hygiene and were concerned to present themselves well.

General Description of Anders

The witness says that he is smart, detail oriented, he decides something, he determined, stubborn, articulating, easy to talk to, easy to deal with a do, he was always a person it was easy to have fun with.

The witness is asked if she could explain that he was smart, and that she had said that he dropped out of school. She believes that even if you drop out of school, it does not mean that one is less smart. He was very determined and had decided for a start his own company. Then he thought not that he needed to complete high school.

Anders' less good side was that he always believed he was right. If he was wrong, he adapted the meaning he had to make it appear that he had been right. He could hear other's opinions, and often he was wrong, but he believed that his opinions were right after all. This was especially true topics such as politics, history, stock market and similar topics which he had studied much.

He was a person who read a lot, and sat down quickly into many different topics. He was on a way an expert on the topics he was interested in. He knew including a lot about both the Norwegian and European history. This was something he had been interested in a long time. If the subject came up, he could talk very much about this. He was good to know where he could acquire knowledge, and had a high detail on topics he is interested in.

The witness asked if Anders mood, and said he was stable, he was not a moody man, he was a balanced person. He was always in a good mood if all agreed on what he said in discussions on topics in which he had great interest (Politics, history, stock market, etc.) and not mixed up in how he lived his life. She was challenging above him and he reacted by becoming angry and refused to talk about it. The way he was put on was that he was silent, cold and hung up the phone if they talked on the phone.

The witness tells of childhood, family relationships etc. growing up. Mother was present, and they had a normal family life. She is unaware of her mother's difficulties as a single mother in the witness and his brother's upbringing. She remembers little from SSBU period, but thought it was strange to be there in the day, a little unnatural. She is report was read and she thinks this little harmony with her perception of family relationships.

"The witness is asked what she knew of an expert report which has come in now media. She answered that she was very surprised and she does not agree with the conclusion. If they just look at what he said right after he was arrested and what he has said to them, it may seem paranoid. However, the fact that he has lived a normal life during this planning, she does not on that paranoid. A separate this so well did she suggest that he could not be paranoid schizophrenic, but the witness also admitted that she no expert on this area when it comes to such diagnoses. He understood what he planned, and could distinguish between right and wrong. She knew him and it was not possible that one could be sick and to plan what he did. He lived in his mother's home and behaved completely normally without anyone noticed. If one is sick he should not fail something she believes".


11.4. Doc 09,09,01 Interrogation of half-sister XXXXX

The witness was 14 when Anders was born. She has never lived with him, has met him ten times in her whole life max. [omitted]

When Anders was around 18-20 years, he took the initiative to contact with their half-siblings, and they was invited to his home in an apartment he lived in on Frogner. They meet a few times family company 2 Christmas Day, the last time in 2010, but there were some years where he came. They tried a invite him, but he did not answer. Later they heard that he played World of Warcraft in one or two years. The witness thought it was extreme. Anders said that he had to be awake on the night because that was when people in the United States was awake.

The last time the witness said Anders was 2 Christmas Day (2010), and it was a pleasant evening. Anders was the way he always has been, articulate, knowledgeable and he seemed reflected much. He knew much about history and religion.

It is incomprehensible to the witness that the family has been together, and that one of them has planned "Such atrocious acts". She has tried a recall if there is something Anders have said or done that they should be responded to, but it is not. He was like a regular member of the family, and there was no indication on that he was about to do something like that. Anders told nothing about his private life, and they knew nothing about him.

[omitted]

The witness was also been impressed that Anders said he kept on writing a novel about religious history. He had no university education within the field.


11.5. Doc 09,47,01 Interrogation half-brother XXXXX

The witness is the accused's half-brother (common father). They have not met often said in the past years, but have had a family dinner every Christmas, and last time he saw him was on 1 Christmas Day (2010). The witness said that the accused has been very interested in Islam and has almost had a kind of phobia against this. He must have some conspiracy theories, and he He has said for several years has written a book on the" Islamization and conspiracy theories there".

The witness knows that the accused was sitting at home one or one and a half years and had no contact with other people, but suddenly he showed up again.

The witness knows the suspect was arrested for tagging when he was 16 years and was followed home by police. The father should then have been furious and used words like" this is the thanks that you have addressed come to us. "After this, the father broke contact. The accused with attempted several times to restore dialogue, but the father should not have been interested.

The contact between the witness and the accused has been sparse, but he speaks a common dinner where they had gone out on the town afterwards. The witness remembers that he saw the accused as "A bit pathetic". He dared not, for example to make contact with girls, and the witness believes that maybe he was "a little afraid of girls". The accused had commented that "all the girls were so cheap, "and interpreted it as the witness that he" was uncertain, and a little afraid to get in touch".

The witness viewed the accused as "vain", referring to that he once operated on the nose, without that there was something wrong with it, but only that it" was not good enough ".


11.6. Doc 09,117 Interrogation of half-brother XXXXX

Interview deals with sparse contact that the witness had with defendant. The description is similar to the above explanations from the witness' two sisters. There is no new information not previously known by the experts.

"Mentally speaking, the accused seemed reasonably balanced. Witness has not seen the accused had mental problems of the kind, apart from playing problems and isolation (4-5 years WOW) ".


11.7. Doc 09150 Interrogation of relative XXXXX

Witness came in contact with the accused in 2005. The witness is Freemason, and the accused was interested in this. In hearing an account of how the membership, admission procedures etc. works. Accused was in fa meetings, but got 3 degrees for approx. 3 years.

"The witness told about Freemasonry and what it was all about. Both then and later realized that the witness he (the accused) did not follow so much with. He mixed together Freemasons, Templars and the Crusaders to a blissful "mush" and did not understand what it was all about. The accused was up to 1 degree, ie admission, in February 2007.

Accused has been on a "half" meeting in addition to the 3 shots and one member meeting. This was in March this year, and also when they met on Halvorsen's Tea Room. He was when very concerned about the Knights Templar after which the witness stated that this was something completely other than the Masonic Order. It seemed like it bounced off.

In the case of detainee views on the Templars, he indicated that the Knights Templar should lead the fight against the multi-cultural. He did not elaborate further on this, and the witness was not interested".


11.8. Doc 09,261 Interrogation of Tove Øvermo, formerly married to the father

Witness was in the period 1983 to 1994 was married to defendant's father Jens Breivik. She did not suspect that much the first few years, but eventually they had him on holidays and trips abroad. 11,994 moved to Norway. The accused were often on visits to them and seemed as a normal young boy. Accused has probably always had a special relationship with the witness, while I XXXXX have been a little more absent in childhood, and the witness knows the accused have missed contact with him.

The accused was not particularly flamboyant through adolescence. He was nice to have on visits.

When the accused was about 4 years, Tove and he were called by neighbors to XXXXX and their children. They told that there was trouble in the apartment, more than was usual, and felt that the kids was too much alone. The witness assumed that it was difficult for Wenche who worked evening shifts, taking care of two young children alone. The witness thought it was tragic, and she and Jens decided to apply for custody of the accused. The witness had the connected part contact Members XXXXX. She seemed okay, and the witness never had problems with XXXXX.

She has met the accused sometimes of a cup of coffee. They have talked about this and fixed, and the witness believes that the accused was keen to impress. He liked to tell about their contact with the Masonic lodge, and how he would climb up the political power the unit through its offices in the Progress Party. To witness sees it, has always been accused keen to show his courage.


11.9. Doc 09,388 Interrogation of XXXXX, former stepfather

The witness describes the evolution of the accused, the economic relationship, relationship with his father Jens and contact with it. It emerged from general information about the family, and is known to the experts through other documents.

[omitted]

Some sections quoted for a show to the witness's perception of the accused:

"The witness knew Anders from Anders was 12-13 years old. Last time he said Anders, he was around 23 years. They met now and then over a beer. The witness was on the visiting XXXXX weekends, from Friday to Sunday. The witness was usually on Friday evening, and returned to Nesodden on Sunday. On Saturdays XXXXX and he was usually out and danced. The witness took pity on Anders, and he was a kind of" reservepappa1 'for him. He Anders did very well. He thought that Tommy was a handsome and polite boy. Anders had many friends at the time, and there were still some guys back. The witness was not alone with Anders Anders before was around 17 years, during driving practice by car. The witness describes Anders as a soft person. In childhood and adolescence were he social, and had many friends. The witness could not remember that Anders had some special interests. He was not interested in keeping on with sports, like football or ski. The witness remembers that Tommy began to do some exercise at the gym when he was around 17-18 years.

When Anders was 12-13 years, he always had some friends stop by on weekends. The witness rains that they played cards or data together. Anders had a friend when he was 12-13 years, who was from Chile. He lived on the first floor of the neighboring block, and was a few years younger than Anders".



12. Interrogation of friends/famous/acquaintances, etc.

12.1. Doc 09,18,01-03 Owner Valstua farm"

The witness rented the farm to Vålstua accused in April 2011. He explains that he got the impression that he seemed like a real type, but that the witness's girlfriend had said that maybe he was a little strange or special. He had talked about disasters with a witness, and IW has said that last time she was on the farm, he said he was concerned in relation to Islam. He was otherwise told he had completed 3000 hours self-study in agronomy".


12.2. Doc 09,30,01 Interrogation Friend

The witness gives background information and descriptions of the accused:

"The witness was familiar with the accused in the 2nd class in high school, they went together in Oslo Handelsgymnasium. The accused was 1. Year Hartvig Nissen, he applied accordingly over to Oslo Handelsgymnasium because he wanted to go to a" more serious school. "Witness became acquainted with him in this time and had known him since. The witness described him as "a of my very closest".

The witness explained that the accused was "normal" young people growing up and that he was the most social character witness knew. At the time, witnessed even more introverted. Witness explained that the SIM card to the person charged was absolutely packed with contacts. The accused defected high school in 3.klasse and had convinced himself that he should start his own business. He had a large "GUC" According to Mark and not be part of the public. He thought that the best way to stand out on the economic ...

Accused had a reputation on that "no one should come and fuck with him".

On asked whether he was violent or ever was fought battles witness replied that This was a period before the witnesses were friends with him. He had earned a reputation that was "he's crazy. keep yourselves away from him".

In retrospect, the last three the years, started a suspect play World of Warcraft. He isolated himself within one year and he might witness met only twice during this year. They spoke occasionally and the accused was completely engulfed in a sit and play.

He explained that the accused at the age 18-19 engaged in the FPU. He was a while, but found out that there was much "dirt throwing" and stabbing in the back at each other in the political system and that this was a place he wanted to be. The accused was a member of the FPU and when he was younger was on various events and parties.

The witness describes the subject:

This was the "eternal stubbornness" to defendant. That no matter what you said said did not affect this accused's conviction.

The witness said that one site called www.dokument.no or something similar. People the site was very good at debating that" multiculturalism" had failed. This was the message and the mindset of the defendant. That was not possible to reconcile two worlds, that Islam was not a religion but a political ideology.

The witness explained that the accused did not think it was a sensible time to be a military. He had a sense of duty on that he should do it. but he delayed it again and back. He was the guardian for her mother. but the witness said that she did herself.

Based on the ideology of the accused as a witness now had read online and that the accused earlier had spoken to the witness was that "a man of action is worth a thousand who think".

The last three had accused the years said this several times and that he recently "Jammed in the track". He spoke about Islam, immigration, he called it a democratic warfare in which the Muslims had more children than Europeans and that they practice would be more. The witness said the number 2083".

The witness was asked his thoughts on what has now happened. He does it all was surreal. Accused had lived his normal life. He knew that the accused had been much on the net and had much contact with people there.

"The witness was asked to describe a personality of the defendant. He described him as very, very stubborn. If there were a number of buddies who disagreed with the accused, he stood on his. The witness described the suspect as he basically was kind and considerate towards their nearest.

The witness added that the accused never stepped on peoples toes, that he had had a high tolerance level for humans.

The witness was asked whether he had experienced some changes on the personality or be the way to the accused in recent months. He said the accused had changed in the time after he began a play, that he had distanced himself. Accused did not want a normal life or A4 life.

The accused think it was a "rat race" all together. That one went out of town and would earn the most money. Witness thought that the accused was affected by this life in childhood and that he found out that this was not so important. The accused never did things half-heartedly. He was very into things.

The gameplay was somewhat suspect said he had earned since he had worked for three consecutive years with different companies and their projects before this.

He was really resourceful and active on the internet

On the question of when the father of the accused had distanced himself witness replied that this was accused was little. [omitted]

Witness had interpreted that the accused had isolated itself. This was not a proof that he at was happy. Accused had always alleged that he had enjoyed the way it was. How witness he interpreted on the basis of his knowledge of the accused, he believed that the suspect isolated for a protecting loved ones. Not a drag these into it.

The witness explained that the accused had not had any mood swings beyond the times when he's nest. This had been a few times, then he had taken a cure.

The witness was asked to explain a more fraternal lodge. He did not understand completely, but Perhaps the accused was curious. Accused had told the witness that "there was a lot of shit with the whole thing "and that they would squeeze him for money to move up the ranks if accused had wanted to he could have been higher up in the system.

Witness was asked if the person charged relationship with drugs. He said the accused had been very interested in body building and fitness when he first became acquainted with him. He believed that the accused had taken a "paramour cure" in recent times. This was when they were around 25-26 years old. Accused had been unusually aggressive this and had a short fuse. This was the "most people" who took advantage of such things. He also smoked some marijuana a Occasionally, this was in "good" team maybe twice a year. It was not as if he had a substance abuse problem".


12.3. Doc 09,30,04 New interrogation friend

The witness believes that the accused boasted on their part. Among other things, when he traveled to Liberia, said him that this was to make money, not to meet the warlords. Before the suspect isolated and moved home to his mother for 3-4 years ago, it was his ambition to make money and start the business. The witness describes the relationship between the accused and his sister Elisabeth that strained, even if the accused would certainly say that they had a good relationship. [omitted]

Accused said he and other friends had said to the accused's mother that she did not had to let him stay home, because she just "made pillows under his arms". The accused defended this by saying that he deserved to have a year off because he had worked so much. To play, could be compared with others chose to go a year after finishing their studies.

[omitted]


12.4. Doc 09,39,01 examination of Friend XXXXX

The witness and the accused grew up a stone's throw from each other, but did not know each other so well before high school. The accused was very keen to make money. He started several companies, but the witness does not know details selling fake diplomas.

In 2006 the accused lived alone in XXXXX where he had an office where he made and sold fake diplomas. Further in July of that year he decided suddenly to a move home to her mother. After that he cut all contact with the boys, and testified took this hard. He tried a get him on many occasions, but he never took phone and was not interested in contact.

The witness testified further that the accused has always been very enterprising, and that when he first sets in time, the father of his thing. The witness thought that the goal was to make money.

Accused should have told the witness that he as a small boy used a drop of mustard on the anus cats, and harass them on this food. This thought the witness was sadistic and was provoked.

Accused should always have been a" differs "with strange opinions. He is an original screw, who have been active and had a capacity to make money. He was also a period concerned with strength training. He often skips the first hour on the high school because he would rather work out.

Shortly before 22 in July he had told the witness and several others that he could not drink beer, when he took anabolic steroids. The witness thought it was strange that someone could say something like that.

"Such was the accused, he could make provocative statements, often divergent ifht women, political views. Examples of this is that he thought it would be majority of immigrants in Norway in a few years, and that the existing political parties do not did enough with this. Accused then has often been part and pleased that he has managed to provoke a people. Accused has always been the same person, but also always had these aberrant perceptions. In the witness's eyes have always been charged the same and not changed".


12.5. Doc 09,42,01 Interrogation Friend XXXXX

The witness was familiar with the accused in the 1990/1991. They attended the same class on Smestad school and in parallel on Riis School. They were also parallel to the first The year in high school and were good friends, but the contact has been sporadic in recent years. Accused has always had a distinctive personality, according to the witness, but he has not understood that the accused listed on a special way while they were children. They were much together, and he was "Like everyone else".

The accused were politically interested in the 18-20 years of age and joined the FPU. "He passion for politics". The witness knows that the accused had a close relationship with his mother. He lived alone with her growing up and moved back to her for approx. 5 years ago. This happened around the same time accused isolated himself more and more.

The witness spoke last Wednesday accused of 20.07.11, and it was agreed that he and XXXXX skulle visit the accused on his farm this coming Tuesday (26.07.11, zag. Note). None of his friends had been on the farm of accused earlier. They had talked together quite normal, including the farming activities. Before this they had had contact in the beginning of May. Everything seemed normal, and it was good mood. Accused had been more social the past year, and friends have had more contact with him than in the previous 3-4 years.

Witness description of the accused:

"Do not violent. No "quarrel bucket". An intelligent man possessed. No criminal background. No well acquaintances who testified know. Have not had any significant Circle of Friends. "His circle of friends are also my closest friends". Has lived a very isolated life, especially the last 5 years. "The accused with the outsider in a group of friends, and have had a more political engagement than we have. "The accused were politically active in the 18-19 years of age. Was a normal kid growing up, but has always "been a little weird opinions".

In addition, the accused always appeared as a calculating and determined person who always achieved what he wants with success, so when the accused said that he would be farmer and that he was sure on that there was good rain go testified that the accused should do this, too, but he had no experience before. The witness was convinced that the accused had got so good in this that he also wanted to get success on this the area".


12.6. Doc 09,55,01 examination of acquaintance XXXXX

It is quoted:

"She has had contact with him like he is her boyfriend. She met the accused for the first time in 2008 or 2009. He was really pale. He said that He had sat in and played World of Warcraft (WOW) in a long time.

He has given explanations on the odd choices he has made. The GARP facts about what he has done or projects or the like. Not on view. Eg in connection that he was going out into Europe and publish the book. She asked him where he was living and the like. It seemed that he had not planned anything. He's never anything good at hiding things. She also asked him why he was playing WOW. He said something like that He had decided how long he would play that game and said he would give them. One gets like no real answer to anything".


12.7. Doc 09,57,01 Interrogation Friend XXXXX

The witness is 31 years and is dating childhood friend XXXXX of the accused:

"The witness has met the accused about. 6-7 times. She knows him as a very intelligent and articulate person. Although she thought that he was a little weird saying she liked him very well and thought he was nice. She perceived him to be very cautious and controlled person. He was quiet and with it she says that he was thoughtful. She perceived him to be very comfortable and he always spoke with pleasant voice. He always seemed interested in the ones he talked to and asked them questions.

The accused was very political engagement it was something that put his heart very close. She saw him as an extreme "FRPer" and he would also tend to have presented its views on immigration, this was something he was very concerned. He never hid that he was against immigration but she saw him as a racist".


12.8. Doc 09,60,01 examination of friend XXXXX

The witness was familiar with the accused at the high school in 1998. They have the same circle and had a period shared apartment in Majorstua with a pair other comrades.

Last time he spoke to the accused upon a time this winter. He was nice and normal. The was like a talk with an old friend you have not talked to on time. The accused tried to take the initiative to a group of friends were to meet, have a "reunion" as they had had once before.

When they talked in the winter told the accused that he had taken a "steroids" and that it was harmless.

If the accused says otherwise testified that he could behave like a Lotto millionaire, and he was very concerned about what everybody thought about him. He talked about business stops and Nobles. He wanted to be respected, successful and rich.


12.9. Doc 09,67,01 Interrogation Friend XXXXX

The witness was familiar with the accused in high school. The accused were on this time a bit tough type and was with a gang that was involved in tagging. The witness believes that the accused said him as a kid my mom from the other side of town, and they never had anything close conditions.

The accused was not very interested in girls. He painted himself and spent a long time on hair and clothes. He had strong opinions, was a little withdrawn and did not say much, but was perceived as a sympathetic, kind guy. The witness was told by others that he was game-crazy and that he just sat in his room and played World of Warcraft. In recent year, he was more patriotic-oriented and interested in history, talked a lot about Islamic influence of the West. Previously, he was more interested in business.


12.10. Doc 09,75,01 XXXXX respite care

[omitted]


12.11. Doc 09,79 Interrogation of XXXXX, girlfriend of friend

The witness first met accused at a party in November 2009. He was very calm on the party. It was he who made the drinks, and he was very nice and noteworthy. Later she met the accused under a dinner. Then he was very big. He trained and was concerned that he would put on it, did not hide his steroids. The witness reacted to this and was shocked. In April 2011 helped the accused testified and his girlfriend with a move. There were no witnesses reacted at the time, except that he was very concerned about their appearance. He was also supportive to her boyfriend and seemed like a very good friend.


12.12. Various interrogation

It is questioned a number of people who have had friendship with the accused or from contact with him. The accused about the same as described by the above witnesses, and therefore referred no closer.


12.13. Doc 09,133 Interrogation of witness, colleague XXXXX

Interview discusses business with the production of diplomas etc. The is quoted:

"The witness believes that the accused had a good income from production. He has in its manifesto written when he made his first million, and the witness believes that it stemmed from this entity. The accused was very carefully in relation to the work to be done, and was concerned that things would look authentic. He also went on one occasion, probably in the autumn of 2003 to London to buy the paper for documents that should produced. As the witness knew that all payments going black, and did not feel comfortable with this.

He explained that the accused was very concerned with looks and superficial things. He was a capitalist. The witness viewed the accused as a very smart person. Furthermore, he was generous and treated often lunch or dinner on the witness. They ate a lot together since they worked so closely".


12.14. Doc 09,137 Interrogation of the witness Mason XXXXX

Interview describes how to become a member of a masonic lodge. Accused had only one mentor, relative of the accused. It is unusual to have only one sponsor, the usual two, and two referees:

"For a membership requirement is that you are over 24 years, adhere to the Christian faith, have good conduct and overall economy. The membership fee varies depending on the extent and for a 3 degree member amounts to ca. 1000 per year.

Knights Templar comes back to Pilgrim times. They originally served as guards for pilgrims and was eventually banned by the Pope and others. The last Grand Master was actually burned at the stake in Paris in the Middle Ages. Otherwise there is a temperance organization called the Knights Templar. The witness is not aware that there are any Templar organization today with the exception of temperance, as mentioned above, and there is no sort of relationship of Freemasonry beyond that they have had some of the same structure in the form of names on the titles and the like".


12.15. Doc 09,157 Interrogation of Peder Are Nøstvold, Fjordman

The witness does not know the accused, but has been quoted extensively in the so-called manifesto. The witness talks about his background, education, and what he writes. This does not sum up. The witness takes away from the accused's actions 22.7. There have been mail contact between them.

A mail is quoted to show the activity from the accused:

"Anders Behring andersbehring@hotmail.com
To: [omitted]
Thu, Feb 11, 2010 at 9:35 AM

Hey again Fjordman :)) Thought I'd mention a couple of suggestions for you. I have some 5,000 Facebook contacts now, absolutely all the best (well connected) oriented patriotic in Europe (East/west), U.S., Canada, New Zealand and Aussie etc (and even South Africa). You will lose ground if you do not use FB like every other European Intellectuals. I parts satisfying my two network with you (two profiles). I could have given you f such as the 200 absolute best connecters FB patriots in Europe and the U.S.. Many of these, by the way, let you post your articles on their pages, me included. You would then reached up to 30 000 - 50 000 just by posting on a small number of high quality profiles. In addition, there are nearly a dozen FB groups that are worth mentioning. Many of the contacts that I know reasonably well run many of these groups and 'd be happy to let you contribute. Just let us know :)

My Compendium will be finished within a few weeks now after three years work. Will send you an electronic version when it is ready. You'll like it ;)

Have given up dokument.no. His censor even moderate posts to people who share your ideological line :P
Anders "

Reply from Fjordman:

"Fjordman Blogger XXXXX To: Anders Behring andersbehring@hotmall.com Thu, Feb 11.2010 that 10:41 PM

Thanks for the offer, but I do not plan a take me directly to the FB moment. I write for now on the Document, but so many of my comments have also been censored that it depends on how long I bothered. F".


12.16. Doc 09,485 Interrogation of friend XXXXX

The witness and the accused were friends when they were 14 years old. They slipped a little from each other when they was 17-18 years, but still had some contact. Both ran with graffiti and was concerned hip-hop. The witness has read in the newspapers that the accused is presented as an informer, but says that it not correct. The witness tried to understand why it has gone as it has gone. He It seems that most things he has written in the manifest is correct, and testified have not found any mistake. Otherwise, include the episodes of trouble between accused and others. It can be described as common brawlers in youth, according to witness.


12.17. Doc 09,31,01 taxi driver XXXXX

The witness is taxi driver. 210,711 in the period 1309 to 1320 he drove the accused from Rena coaching to the farm Asta East. The farm was derelict and overgrown.

"The man was nice to have in the car. Very common. The witness could not understand that he had sinister plans. He did not say anything that made that the witness could understand that it was going to happen something in the future".


12.18. Doc. 09,139,01 XXXXX

The witness had a conversation with the accused during a train journey between 200,711 Rena and Elverum, a walk of approx. 21 minutes. They talked about politics. The accused with a lot of talk about "the danger from Islam. "The witness had seen the discussion as quite" heavy ". He made objections to defendant's view, pointed out that many people have been killed in the crusades and in the name of religion. He was also told that he had participated in the first demonstration against the Vietnam War in Los Angeles in 1964. Subject had called the witness to communist. From the interview:

"The debate had a philosophical character mixed with religion. XXXXX understood that the boy was wise and very well read, but well read in literature that XXXXX had no interest in himself. XXXXX was also a feeling that he heard it had XXXXX to say about "Jesus and the love and caring and stuff". He was like a little "dodging" in chat.

When the train reached Elverum XXXXX would get off the train. The boy was holding him back, however, by taking hold of him. XXXXX could not get off the train. As the conductor passed traveled XXXXX up, went after this, said he had had a discussion going, and that he therefore had not gotten off the train on Elverum. He was told that he could get off on Løten and take the train back to Elverum. XXXXX walked toward the exit. In he passed the boy gave this to him a note with your name and phone number".


12.19. Doc. 09,208, XXXXX neighbor on Rena

The witness had contact with the accused in June and July 2011 to buy the grass on the accused estate. The witness came to realize that the accused could not manage on the farm, and he understood him as a romantic or dreams. Accused had said that he kept on writing a book in English. He seemed irritable and had emphasized that the witness had call him on the negotiations if he would come back.



13. Questioning of witnesses/victims, various

There are a large number of interrogation of witnesses and victims both from the government quarter and on Utøya. The experts have gone through a number of these, and they contain little information about the defendant. They referred not.

A testimony is relevant, however:


13.1. Doc 05,01,03,01 examination of victim XXXXX

The witness is a member of the Norwegian People's Aid, arrived at the ferry port in the country side just before the accused, and He came with boat transport to the Utøya. He experienced the following:

"The person: Between 170-180 cm, ca. 35-45 years, large build, short dark hair/very short hair, light skin, Norwegian-looking face. Spoken Norwegian - no special dialect. Sober.

The person was said and talked with the woman, who testified know the name, and he overheard something about that policeman asked about the safety of the island, and the woman replied that they had checked luggage for alcohol and drugs on young people. On testified seemed as if the woman had knowledge of, or at least expected that this policeman would come.

The witness said, and Wenche went south on the island, against the tenant of the Norwegian People's Aid. As the witness went he heard that "guard policeman" said Wenche that he thought there was something strange police officer who came by boat from the land side".


13.2. Seizures in 2011\8505 No. 4, videos

It is found four videos in the accused's computer, thought taken up by the accused in the period 2002-2006. The material has been reviewed by the police and shows footage from foreign travel, wedding, buddy trips, family gatherings. It is described as unremarkable content.



14. Health Information, witness examination


14.1. Experts Sørheim and Husby assessment

Below is quoted from the chapter assessment forensic psychiatric statement of 29.11.11 in extenso:

The experts' assessment is based on the documents, including a larger number of DVD/CD- interrogation, witness information collected health data, psychometrics and the experts' own conversations with the subject.

To understand the conditions for assessment, one must look to the descriptive (Descriptive) parts of the declaration. This applies both to document excerpts (including assessment of the subject's compendium), and the experts' discussions with the subject.

After minutes of each call in the Declaration Section 5 is a psychiatric status present as the experts' review and assessment of the symptom picture described by the current conversation. In the following, diagnostic assessment chapter made a summary of the experts' findings in a final diagnostic conclusion. The assessment presented chronologically, with a review of the subject's life both in terms of symptom development and functioning.

DIAGNOSTIC EVALUATION

It is through the documents and talk with his mother information corresponding to that the subject evolved normally with respect to motor and verbal skills through their first year of life.

Subject and his family was from 1981 in contact with local child welfare. Subject was once described by the mother as demanding. There is no information about the specific psychopathology the subject through this contact.

Subject and his family stayed at the National Center for Children and Adolescent psychiatry in the period 01/02/83 to 25/02/83. In the discharge summary from the stay is described interaction difficulties with the mother. There is no information about specific psychopathology the subject.

In a letter to child care for the same stay the subject described as a contact-avoiding, a little anxious, passive children, with a manic defense characterized by restless activity and a patatt, deprecating smile.

There is the letter to the local child welfare no diagnosis associated with the subject's mental health, and no specific description of other psychopathology. They experts, through conversations with the subject, his mother, and the obtained information not found evidence that the growth has the subject's been implemented measures related to his behavior, in his mental functioning. There is no information to indicate that it has been linked concern for his development until puberty.

When the subject was 15 years, from 1994 to 1995, it was created on the new child care regarding the subject and his family at a local child. The background was that the subject during 1994 on several occasions was prosecuted for graffiti/vandalism. After talks with the subject and mother, the case was not found to be a serious enough to go in with assistance. It emerges in the documents from the child welfare no concern related to the subject's mental functioning.

Subject, through primary and two and a half years high school ready slightly above average good. He finished high school, however, before passed the exam. He was, as far as experts know, in connection with this not referred for follow-up or investigation by any authority.

The experts are therefore not evidence of some form of safe uneven development the subject's through childhood and adolescence, and therefore no evidence that the subject to meet the criteria for any behavioral or developmental disorder According to the diagnostic manual ICD-10.

Subject have never experienced depressive phases with a duration of two weeks or more. He appear through the experts' investigations without depressive ideas in form of guilt, shame or hopelessness. He denies experienced sadness, joylessness, reduced initiative or lack of initiative.

Subject have never experienced the promise mood lasting beyond a week. He exhibiting through the experts' investigations are not at increased psychomotor activity, or perceived, lifted the mood. The subject's speech is coherent in normal syntax. He has not thought or speech pressure. He is stable of mood. The is no evidence of lack of impulse control, either in relation to verbal or physical acting out.

There is thus no evidence for either depressed or raised mood, either on the survey date or earlier. It appears Arent the complete data and the examination of witnesses nor evidence of such symptoms, either before or in relation to that. The experts found this is not evidence that the subject meet ICD-10 criteria for any affective disorder.

Subject work in the period 1998 to 2002 as a self-employed, and lived from 2001 together with friends in a shared housing. It describes the common association to friends and family. It also describes relationships with female peers, but not of very long duration. The experts found through conversations with the subject, His mother and review of the witnesses no evidence for safe psychopathology at the subject during this period.

As of 2002 described a decreasing contact with peers. Subject lived alone in a rented apartment. It describes any relationships with women. the subject's different involvement in various business operations described by him to be successful, with many employees and high earnings. This information may, according the subject's own information, not verified either through his tax certificate or company register.

It is the experts' assessment that the subject in the period 2002 to 2006 had a increasing tendency of isolation gradually declining functional ability. The experts has no evidence that can tell when the subject's psychotic symptoms debuted, but it can not be excluded that the onset of symptoms was already in this the period.

From 2006, described the case overall documentation securely change in the subject's function. Witness Interrogation of friends describe from this point that the subject withdrew from social contact, was more quiet, moved home to his mother, and stopped working. The phenomena considered by experts to be a withdrawal, isolation and inability to meet the demands.

The subject's mother has described that the subject turned the day, played a lot computer games, and from this time was most alone on its own room. Subject participated not in the wash and care of the apartment or the care of their own clothes, and did not make their own food. His the mother was responsible for food purchases. the subject's mother describes that the subject after pressure, would not contact the NAV of assistance, either practical or financial character. The symptoms assessed by the experts a failure to be comprehensive, practical, socially, economically and with regard to work on.

From 2010 the subject's mother describes a qualitative change in the subject's manner. She describes that the subject from this time were focused on infection, own appearance, and was uncomfortably intense, irritable and angry. He became increasingly concerned about disseminate policy and history, and the mother felt pressured by him. She describes her found it difficult to understand what he would say. She describes that the subject totally beyond, and thought on all nonsense, he said. The phenomena considered by the experts to be the expression of psychotic delusions.

The subject's mother describes that the subject no longer said, seem to know how much distance, he would hold her, as he could switch on a sit too close to her on the couch, not wanting to accept the food she served. Behavior assessed by the experts to be control issues which are a consequence of paranoid delusions.

Subject have, up to the present, not receiving treatment from psychiatric specialist. Review of medical records from GP XXXXX contains no information about symptoms related to severe, mental illness. In April 2011 found a note in which the GP describes the the subject in telephone consultation expressed using a face mask before. The phenomenon considered a be rooted in a paranoid delusion. Subject appeared through all the expert surveys awake, in clear consciousness, and oriented for time and place and situation. Subject used numerical values and percentages greater than that common in speech. He used to call a technical, desensitised and low dynamic language.

Subject appeared emotionally blunted, with complete emotional distance to own situation, and to the experts.

Subject maintains that it was fair that the victims were killed, no regrets, and feel no guilt. He believes that the victims died as a consequence of his love for the Norwegian people. Requested an assessment of their own actions, his arguments remain empathy solve. Subject considering the impact the murders have his own person's reputation and future through the kinds of power, and on how the killings could influence and possibly accelerate the political project of future takeover in Europe. Subject are unable to take the victims or the community's perspective relation to the impugned acts.

Subject also lacks expression of emotions in relation to their closest relatives. He describes all topics, from childhood to the accused's actions executions, operationalized with a language without any emotional component. Subject appears with marked and severe desensitising and empathy failure.

Subject has a light glaring eyes and blink a lot. He appears with something reduced facial expression, and a lightweight rigid body language as he moves very little on chair during the investigations. The experts consider this a light, psychomotor retardation. Subject uses unusual terms, typified by low-intensity civil war, military policy, military judgment seat, screed, and operation. The terminology used is entirely linked to the subject's notion that there is civil war in the country and considered as expressions of underlying, all-encompassing paranoid delusions.

Subject uses unusual terms such as prescription, sovereign power of definition, responsibility, love for the people (my), unique. pioneer and new regent linked to descriptions of his own position. The terminology used is considered as expressions of underlying, grandiose delusions.

Subject presents made-up words like national darwinist, suicidal Marxist and suicidal humanism, Knight Chief Justice, Justiciar Knight Commandor, Knight Chief Justiciar Knight Champion, Chief Justiciar Grandmaster. The terms are considered to be neologisms.

Subject believe that he is alive through the ideological leader of the organization Knights Templar, which has the mandate to be both military order, martyrdom organization, military court, judge, jury and screed. He believes he has responsibility for a deciding who should live and die in Norway. The responsibility is experienced in real terms, but burdensome. The phenomena considered bizarre, grandiose delusions.

He believes that a significant proportion of the population (several hundred thousand) supports the impugned acts. He thinks his love is over developed. He thinks he is a pioneer in a European civil war. He compares his situation with historical War heroes Tsar Nicholas and Queen Isabella. The phenomena considered grandiose delusions.

Subject believe it is likely, although with somewhat varying estimates of percent probability, that he that he can become the new regent in Norway after a coup d'etat and to power. If he becomes the new ruler, he will take the name Sigurd the Crusader II. He believes he has given five million to fight. He believes he can be responsible for the deportation of hundreds of thousands of Muslims to ports in North Africa. The phenomena considered grandiose delusions.

Subject believe there is ethnic cleansing in Norway, and that he lives in fear of being killed. He believes it will be possible to trigger a nuclear World War III as a result of the events he sees himself as a part of. He believes it is an ongoing civil war in the country. Subject working with solutions that will improve the Norwegian-ethnic, genetic pool, eradicate disease, and reduce the divorce rate. He sees for the reserves (the "indigenous Norwegians"), DNA testing, and large factories for births. The ideas considered as part of a bizarre, paranoid delusional system. Subject believe Glucksburg (The Norwegian and European royal house, zag. note) will be removed by the revolutionary in 2020. As an alternative to the new regent recruited from Guarding-row, will be conducted DNA testing of remains of St. Olav, or Harald Hardrade. Secondly, the Norwegian folk-DNA tested for a finding that the greatest genetic similarity, which can then be inserted as the new ruler of the country. The ideas considered too as part of a bizarre, paranoid delusional system.

Auditory hallucinations and any influencing events can not confirm, in the the subject maintains that his forms of communication with like-minded is secret. The experts suspect that auditory hallucinations and/or influencing phenomena have been or are present but have no evidence for this.

Subject switches on to describe himself as I and we, that is, singular and plural. They experts assess symptom to represent fuzzy identity and experience depersonalization.

Subject is sometimes difficult to follow, because he quickly switches topics and must be brought back at the question. He associates rich, and his associations brings him great always seen, and whatever angle, back to his political message, his experienced mission and position. The phenomenon is considered moderate association disorder.

When he is given the opportunity to talk freely, reside the subject incessantly circling around the same themes. He says over and over again the same details of the own knighthood, radicalization, organization, Knights Templar, future coups and power in Norway and Europe. The phenomenon considered by the experts as perseveration. There is no latency or thought block during the call. Subject not exhibiting disorganized behavior.

Subject ascribe their own, private, and personal experiences of secondary importance for social conditions and decisions. As an example of this is mentioned that the subject believe that his use of smokeless tobacco, nicotine, and candy is war strategies. Further describes his private movements and activities as guidelines for future revolutionary knights in his compendium.

The subject's cognitive functions are normal in terms of intellectual functions. He is focused in conversation, has exceptionally good memory for details and situations, and his compendium testify great ability detail and handling of large amounts of matter.

He has also managed to plan and execute a very complex story. the subject's ability to parent, complex cognitive understanding of themselves and their relationship to outside world is failing. Subject ability not to see themselves but from their own perspective. This lends itself particularly in terms that he does not understand or put into, outside world reaction to the impugned acts. Subject present their expectations of the outside world's reaction in line with their own delusions. He describe bursting and killing actions brutal, but brilliant. His reviews actions are peculiar and somewhat bizarre, as he describes himself as a hero, knight and with too much love.

The described, psychotic symptoms appear to have come gradually. It is evidence of continuous deterioration from 2006, perhaps also with drugs (For symptoms, see sakk.anm.) much earlier. Debut timing coincides with a total failure, both socially, practically and professionally. From 2009 the subject described thoughts of monitoring and surveillance. From 2010, described in the the subject Additionally, the weapons acquisition and reconnaissance has acted in line with their psychotic symptoms.

In his statement given to police at 20.15 on 22/07/11 the subject says that he is commander and says further: We are crusaders and nationalists. Subject say they impugned acts of the day is the expression for the start of a very bloody civil war. He suggests the same explanation that the Knights Templar Norway has given him authority to execute the A-B-and C-traitors, and that the organization is the top military, police and political authorities in Norway. The symptoms are considered grandiose and paranoid delusions. Diagnostic Manual ICD-10 lists the general requirements for the diagnosis of schizophrenia should be able to put at least one very clear, (Alternatively, two or more if your symptoms are vague) symptom groups in symptom a) to d) must have been present for at least a month or more. The experts are required met in the the subject a period on a month or more have had clear symptoms in the symptom group:

(b): Delusions when it comes to perception and control, exemplified by feeling that the subject know what others think.

(d): Persistent, bizarre delusions, exemplified by the idea that he is participant in a civil war where he is responsible for a deciding who shall live and die, and expect to power in Europe.

Diagnostic Manual ICD-10 lists the diagnosis also can be made where symptoms from at least two of the symptom group e) to h) has been present in a substantial part of the time in a month or more. The experts also find this alternative requirement met in the the subject a period on a month or more have had clear symptoms in the symptom group:

(f): Thought-out or hunches, exemplified by occasional perseverance, associative speech and neologisms.

(h): Negative symptoms, as exemplified by the pronounced flattening of affect.

The experts also attribute the symptoms from the ICD-10 symptom's group) has been present with a duration at over six months;

(i): A significant and sustained change in the quality of some aspects of personal behavior, described by a marked decline in social functioning, practical and economic collapse.

After the general requirements for schizophrenia is found true, classified the state of According to the diagnostic manual ICD-10 subgroups depending on symptom-forming profile. Subject exhibiting a picture of stable, detailed and comprehensive, paranoid and grandiose delusions. The symptoms are bizarre character. the subject's exhibiting no prominent disturbances in willpower, speech is not disturbed, and he has not catatonic symptoms.

Consequently, the experts found that the subject meets the criteria for ICD-10 diagnosis F 20.0 Paranoid schizophrenia. The experts refer to the study of the subject with psychometric tests in Chapter 6 The described investigations supports the diagnosis. Subject appear in the talks with comprehensive ideas of murder of named individuals, such as the royal family, Prime Minister and Foreign Minister. His list of Norwegians who must die if they do not change the political course encompasses hundreds of thousands, including journalists, party politicians, prominent community debate, intellectuals and experts. The ideas considered comprehensive, homocidal thoughts.

Subject deny specific suicidal ideation or plans. He said, however, that own death by martyrdom is desirable and an ideal. He has considered self-termination, which he believes is linked to surrender during combat operations. The experts find that both the subject's term martyrdom and his concept of self-termination must be understood as suicide. Subject had specific ideas and plans on this, and does not exclude that it may be necessary at a later date, for example, by trial.

The experts consider that there is considerable danger that the subject can try to one's life through an act directed against themselves and/or he threatens on life. Subject appears thus both suicidal and as a real danger to others. The experts have considered whether the subject's symptoms may be consistent with diagnostic manual ICD-1 O s criteria for diagnosis F 22.0 Paranoid psychosis. According to ICD-10, this is a condition characterized by either a single or several related delusions. The criterion is not met, the bizarre the subject's delusions covering his entire life and thought.

Clearly flattening of emotion, altered speech, and behavior change is, according to ICD-10 does not consistent with the diagnosis. Subject have marked desensitising, changed address in the form association of distraction and perseveration, and his behavior is motivated by his psychotic symptoms. The experts therefore find that the ICD-10 criteria for diagnosis are not met. The experts discussed the possibility that the subject meets the criteria for different personality disorders.

For it to be meaningful with such a diagnosis the subject's paranoid schizophrenia, due to illness, must first be treated. Only in a phase where he stable over time have psychotic symptoms, it will allow the evaluation of the subject's lack of empathy and his superior, cognitive impairment is also personality anchored properties.

Throughout the documents and the experts' investigations are not obtained evidence that the subject have had, or have any overuse of alcohol. He confirms a marijuana have taken on two occasions, with the last intake many months before the current. Admissions are not eligible for any substance abuse diagnosis. He has also not used illegal drugs.

Subject confirms that he is at in all three periods have used anabolic steroids. The first period was from February to May 2010. The second period was from December to February 2011. He used the drug marketed as Winstrol.

The third period lasted from 27 April to 15 June 2011, which used the subject drug marketed as Dianabol. This period went directly into a period that lasted until the impugned actions, and how the subject said to have taken Winstrol.

Subject has further stated that he used the restorative drug ECA stack (ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin, they zag. Note) prior to action time. He said that he used three capsules during the week before appropriate. Last admission is described a having been at 14:30 on 22.07.11.

He does not describe the symptoms of addiction, or experienced, mental change that result of its use. He describes not acute intoxication symptoms, neither related to the use of steroids or the combination of ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin.

Subject has, in the periods he has used anabolic steroids and/or ECA stack had psychotic symptoms. The experts found no evidence that steroids or the combination of ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin has triggered symptoms described certainly present before the first course of steroids were begun in 2010 and also was present regardless of the intake of ECA stack.

The experts are thus no evidence that the use of steroids or combination of ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin justify a diagnosis in ICD -10 - Chapter Mental and behavioral disorders due to use of psychoactive substances F10 - F 19, either before, after or on the action time 07/22/11 The experts find that the subject the action date 22/07/11 had taken steroids, ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin. The use was not based on medical needs, and thus considered medically unfounded. Subject comply with this criteria for ICD-10 diagnosis F 55 abuse of non-addictive substances on the action time 22/07/11.

Subject have after he was remanded in custody is not taken drugs, steroids or any combination of ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin. He therefore fulfill the not the criteria for diagnosis at exam time.

Overall, the experts found that the subject on the action-packed time ICD-10 criteria for diagnoses F 20.0 Paranoid schizophrenia and F 55 abuse of non-addictive substances (Steroids, caffeine, ephedrine and aspirin.)

At the time of the survey filled the subject criteria for ICD-10 diagnosis F 20.0 Paranoid schizophrenia


14.2. Prison Health Services at the Ila Obsen

Candidate has had regular contact with the prison health service since 26.07.11.

  • The first inspection was at psych.specialist XXXXX 26.07.11. Subject stands politely and attentive to the call. Is not an expression of wanting to hurt themselves.
  • 27.07.11, he was employed by the prison doctor XXXXX for suicidal assessment. His assessment states:

    "He makes eye contact. He speaks eloquently Oslo dialect and phrases related along. There is no sign of incoherent language. In an indictment is not evidence of latency. He provides good formal contact. It felt no emotional connection. Mood is stable throughout the conversation. Mood seems somewhat excited, almost cheerful. He explains that he has carried out an operation. He uses military notions about what he has done and says that he is part of a network with the the same attitude as he has.

    When asked if he hears voices that others can not hear the answer he negative. It is as described above, no signs of it in terms of the call pause that he should be able to listen to the voices would say.

    Asked if he feels sadness or depression, he denies it. He says he however, feel at ease.

    He explained that the department has addressed the hearing that he would take his life. He wonders how we got it from. He is fundamentally opposed suicide and will not be a do it.

    My assessment of the prisoner's mental condition is that he does not appear depressed. There appears no evidence of hallucinations in psychosis, in particular, he is not guided by inner voices.

    At my exam today I find no signs of depression or psychosis. The risk of Suicide is therefore assessed as low".

  • Next assessment was made of the psych. specialist XXXXX 28.07.11: "He considered equal, as in the previous two surveys. Polite, attentive, and considering that the accused insulation is not a problem for him because he is prepared for it, and that he considers it is not necessary to supervise every day."
  • He is again assessed on suicidality about the 30.07.11 and 31.07.11. Memo from psych. spl. XXXXX 31.07.11: "The accused says he does not appear suicidal. He makes However, the drugs he took up until 22.07.11 starts to go out of the body. He is well aware of this from before. He says he is mentally strong enough to clear this matter. He is seen as somewhat tired today. On Asked if he feels voted down, he replies that he is bored. He talks about how long the longest insulation has been in Norway and the world. Says he is prepared to sit in a work or more. U.t. perceive pas. as something restless today, although he speaks calmly and repeat several times that he is able to withstand isolation".
  • Assessment 01.08.11 with psych. spl. "By this, the concern about the event. consequences when the drugs he has taken leave of the body. There was contact with the hormone laboratory with XXXXX and XXXXX on the symptoms and loss of concentration, fatigue and depressed mood/depression. However, this will most likely occur a few weeks after cessation of intake. Symptoms can be alleviated by the addition of testosterone. He considered by previous contacts/conversations".
  • Health check at the doctor XXXXX 02.08.11. Psych. Status pres/suicidality, "Appears oriented for time, place and person, but are not asked explicitly about this. Well dressed in polo shirt, good hygiene. Good formal contact, shaking hands, is polite and articulate. No emotional connection. Neutral to slightly improved mood, smiling and being a little more engaged when he talks about his plans. Indicates no depressive thoughts or suicidal thoughts. He has plans for the present and the future because he wants a prepare on court proceedings and judgment. When asked what he thinks will happen next after the judgment he replied: "Do not, take what comes". Assessment: I can not find signs of depression or psychosis. I am considering the risk of suicide is low".
  • Evaluation of 03.08.11 psych. XXXXX begins by telling the he plans to tell investigators that he begins to lose the spark of life. He is concerned about how long the insulation will last. He says he does not speak so good insulation he thought he was and that if he is not met by making that he will clear the insulation, he will kill her. On questions u.t. that this is real feelings or negotiating potential patient responds both. U.t. perceive patient as emotionally disturbed and sad/desperate".
  • Assessment of psych 04.08.11. spl. XXXXX "More positive today. He graduated this to say that before the interrogation was the motivation to not take their life to 10%, now is the risen to 25%. Apathy occurs at 0% according to the patient. He has agreed not to attempt suicide in the next 7 days".
  • 05.08.11 with psych. spl. XXXXX "A drop in mood. Liveliness 20%".
  • 08.08.11 with psych. spl. XXXXX "Something more life like today. 25%. U.t. perceive patient restless and irritable in the expression. Add also the 07.08.11, where he talk a lot about insulation and length on this. The patient is described as being in better form after conversation with the lawyer".
  • 09.08.11 treated by physician XXXXX "The patient appears sincere and suicide risk still regarded as low".
  • 10.08.11 with psych. spl. XXXXX "No changes. 25-30% life-spark".
  • 11.08.11 with psych. spl. XXXXX "Better mood, expect this to improve spark of life 50% when he makes his demands through at the investigators'
  • 12.08.11 by the psych. spl. XXXXX "Still in recovery. 40% life-spark".
  • Unchanged reviews 14.08.11 and 15.08.11.
  • 16.08.11 new supervision by a physician XXXXX, "No changes, but some dissatisfaction with restrictions he has. No change in health status".
  • No significant changes in health status in the memo of 17.08.11, 18.08.11, 19.08.11, 20.08.11, 22.08.11 and 23.08.11. Last call is at the doctor XXXXX informs the he referred DPS for professional evaluation, which the patient does not mind.
  • 24.08.11 with XXXXX No signs of depression. Suicide risk appears low.
  • Notes from 25.08.11, 26.08.11, 27.08.11, 28.08.11, 29.08.11, 30.08.11: No change in his condition.
  • In notes of 01.09.11-15.09.11. No change in condition. Talking a little about politics, some variable-fashioned shape, but otherwise upafallende. Not depressed. Low suicide risk. Going through long interviews, and forensic psychiatric examinations.
  • 09.09.11, he is considered by the physician XXXXX at DPS. "He has no suicidal thoughts and is not depressed or anxiety characterized by any means, be considered suicide risk as low".
  • In the notes from 17.09.11-04.10.11. Some variation in relation to mood, but mostly perceived as stable, with unchanged health status. Continuing with the staff to tell about his ideology and the way he perceives the world. Mental unaltered state.
  • 04.10.11, he is perceived as being more tired and passive. Hesitantly in communication and is uncertain in relation to latency.
  • 05.10.11 medical supervision at XXXXX. Reduced pace compared to the previous consultation. Smiling did not say easy. Assessment: "More depressed mood. It's not the things indicating suicide risk today either".
  • In the notes from 06.10.11-28.11.11. Unchanged health. Low risk of suicide. In between some discussions about their own ideological beliefs, and how others perceive him.
  • Notes of 01.12.11, where he has been informed of the conclusion about F 20.0 Paranoid schizophrenia. He thinks it is an insult, but as he is pleased that this likely to lead to increased attention on the manifest. He has many thoughts about the lack of expertise at the right psychiatrists who have admitted that they did not have previous experience of ideological prisoners (terrorists). Their assessments indicate Now that all terrorists are insane, and that this can be seen on a thesis in character assassination. Looking forward to the abolition of media ban from 12.12.11. No change in assessing the health of the patient.
  • 05.12.11, he has extensive insight into the 50 pages of the report. 25% familiar, 50% distortion and 25% are outright wrong. Considered equally healthy.
  • 06.12.11 Minutes of a meeting with Randi Rosenqvist and employees of the health department. RR refers that the declaration does not discuss alternative diagnoses (with and without Asperger psychosis, Schizotypal PF with and without psychosis). We consider the forensic psychiatric Statement, as a row to the right. Health department relate to the clinical process. Mandate is ongoing suicidal assessments. In case it is about psychosis, additional criteria for the time (danger to self or others, and chance improvement forfeited) was maintained on the level of security he is on now. 2. Line services continually assesses inpatient mental health care.
  • Notes from 12.12.11 to 19.12.11. No changes in health condition.
  • Notes 21.12.11. His thoughtflow are consistent and good. He orates correctly. He is not threatening with suicide. Power of renewed investigation.
  • Notes from 27.12.11 to 18.01.12. No changes, but more optimistic, more cheerful in the beginning of January, than call it 18.01.12.
  • Notes from 23.01.12 to 23.02.12. No changes in his condition.

14.3. DPS Bærum

09.09.11 the accused was examined by Dr. XXXXX. DPS-Bærum referral from the prison doctor XXXXX.

The experts evaluate data from this period as important, and referred relatively full below:

From the notes of 09.09.11 quoted review (the first part of the note is history, as is known to the experts):

"Assessment/summary/action: 32 years old man who has committed bombing government quarter and the massacre on Utøya. I called in to assess suicidality/admission requirements. He has no suicidal thoughts, does not appear depressed or anxiety influenced in any way, does not cover, he has no previous suicidal attempts, and therefore considered suicide risk as low. It appears not signs of psychosis such that there is no reason to put him into psychiatry. Even he says that maybe it will be different according to the judgment with regard to suicidality, but he think the likelihood is small since he has been prepared for a long time for what can happen in the future, that he has trained himself to be alone among others He has a perspective in decades relation. when his surgery will be recognized by many in society, which probably will protect him in relation to suicidality.

The political beliefs of his are extreme, but I consider them not breaking with reality in the psychotic sense based on my knowledge of what is normal ideas in the right extreme environment (Islam as the external enemy and most politicians and journalists as the internal enemy that must be fought for a rescue nation). He seems able to see that others will perceive that his attitudes extreme.

It seems that he thinks that his role in the development is important, but not that he is a essential person in the development, cf. statement that he sees himself as a foot soldier.

He thinks it's okay that I come and talk to him once a week because he bored a lot and think it's nice to talk to a man. In agreement with the health department I meet him weekly for some time and will then consider having a somewhat lower rate on term depending on his condition. He is informed and accept that I share my reviews with health dept. so that he can is best as possible".

16.09.11, physician XXXXX

"He says that it was difficult for him to commit the murders. "Everything in me resisted biological against it, but it was my duty to help save a nation on the long term. That when anything could be more violent incidents in Norway or Europe carried out by others in order or others with a similar political views.

Performs SCID-2. All he has reflected on the relation to satisfy enough criteria, the narcissistic personality disorder. He thinks much of the fame he received, it is important for him to be admired, he believes he can break the rules to implement their plans and vision fa man is worth his time and attention. In the context of history, his preoccupation with appearance/clothing and lack of empathy with their victims, I consider that he meets the criteria for a such a personality.

SCID-2 based on the DSM-4 criteria, and there will be a lot of emphasis on acts committed before 15 years when it comes to anti-social personality disorder that he does not turn out on. The criteria in the ICD-IO for the corresponding dissocial personality disorder is something different, but I will come back to after I get better acquainted with him. Schizoid p.f. found only in the ICD-IO (F60.I) - that are discussed later.

Assessment: Patient appears unchanged. No suicidal thoughts and suicide risk is assessed as low, and there appears no clear signs of psychosis".

23.09.11, Dr. XXXXX

"Patient had told health dep. at 22/9 that he had a spark of life down at 20% because he was rejected having a computer game. It is not violent. Today, he has something better. He will not cooperate with police before he addressed the game, so he reckons that it leads in the order".

24.10.11, Dr. XXXXX

"Patient says that there is little new in recent weeks. As before, he is questioning once a week. He will enter the game/the spark of life to be on 30% (50% max of what it might be prison). He misses news and is curious on what is written about him.

He believes one of the public can come to shoot him during the trial, or a Muslim If he comes close to the other inmates in prison. "But I will fight until I die".

I have reasonable contact with him and have no reason to believe that he is covered".

28.10.11, Dr. XXXXX

"The topic is politics, women and the results of his deeds.

He says he is 100% sure it will happen in the long run (political seizure of power, expert added). He believes that the takeover of power fueled by his sense traps will take place in the first country in Europe in about 15 years".

11.11.11, Dr. XXXXX

"The conversation is about his political views. He says in part that the shift in political views in more right-wing direction came when he was 15 years old he became acquainted with a Muslim, who was proud of its culture, and it gave him an eye-opener. He considered equally as in previous conversations. To illustrate the persistence of his quoted the following:

"Interview last Friday lasted for 12 hours as they usually do, and it seems he is quite okay "".

02.12.11, Dr. XXXXX

"We chat it right expert declaration. He finds it offensive to be labeled as paranoid schizophrenic, but I think journalists increasingly will now read His manifesto.

He believes many of the statements cited in the report are taken completely out of his context. He denies a saying that it is likely that he will have to pay the Norway after the revolution. "I'm just a foot soldier". Regent will be selected by a guardian council, and he thinks he will be killed at the time it happens maybe 20-30 years.

It was re-issued a statement in the report that he believed food, candy and coffee to be of importance for military strategy. He does not recognize this but told them that he is indulgent candy and restaurant trips when he lived on the farm as a reward for having worked hard a day.

It says also that he has an extreme fear of infection. He says it is not true, but that they possibly build it on a journal from a GP. Once the mother had respiratory infection he went with a face mask because he would not be infected. It was especially important to him then because he wanted to attend a shooting competition. He called the doctor to see if there would help a go with a face mask. He has not in other contexts have been particularly fear of infection.

It is also stated that he should have been afraid of camera surveillance at home him. He said he wondered whether the police were going to do it as such did with the Islamists were arrested for planning terrorist action in Norway. He hit it fast away and has never at any time felt monitored.

I ask why he told the spl that he had been thinking of ways he could kill on his cell and he said he did it to show them that he could have done it If he had wanted to. He has a ban on cable and wanted to have disk-man on the cell, and when he thought that this ban might be lifted because of what he said. In addition, he believes it gave him a sense of control that he was going through this, but he has never at any time had a desire to harm themselves.

Assessment: Fight The will is as before, no signs of suicidal thoughts. Nothing to suggest of touch with reality".

09.12.11, Dr. XXXXX

It discusses current diagnoses:

1) Serious mental disorder. If we ignore the transient psychosis, I mean from the the information that I sit with as yet there is more in favor in the direction of P be equality disorder than paranoid schizophrenia if one should consider his views on society and their potential role as delusions. My conclusion is that I do not perceive not his performances as psychotic, but as an expression of far right, and will therefore not have this diagnosis. F-21 Schizotypal disorder ICD-IO criteria ai, ja at c) and possibly on e) in recent years, but it must be minimum of 3-4 pull in at least 2 years for a diagnosis, said here we have not enough evidence.

2) Personality disorder dominated by narcisisstic and antisocial/dissocial traits, possibly schizoid. See my note from 16/9 regarding the narcisisstic features and the possible anti-social basis of SCID-2 ".

He fills some criteria, others are unsafe and inadequate. On time examination, she was unsure if he was cold and indifferent to others emotions, certain marked and persistent irresponsible attitude and disregard for social norms etc., but not the whole adult life, probably not inability to maintain relationships over time, not low frustration threshold or irritability, but lack of guilt and a tendency to give others blame. No clear signs of conduct disorder from childhood on the basis of the available information.

"It keeps with 3 moves to fa diagnosis, so my conclusion is that he has it. He has some schizoid traits to emerge with blunted affect and that he is insensitive to social norms, but it does not hold to the diagnosis.

3) Asperger's. From what I know about, a lot of match criteria described in ICD-10.

There is much disagreement about this, and in ICD-II comes Asberger to sort high-functioning autism. In DSM-4 is Asperger's a separate diagnosis but something differently than described in ICD-10, but anything can fit. He has a limited field of interest in relation to his far right, and had previously fully focused on an online game, and he expresses himself often percent more than is normal. It seems that he had a normal interaction with friends and family, and it speaks the contrary.

To provide a good assessment of whether he meets the criteria for this diagnosis I had met to talk to family/other acquainted persons, especially the mother because it is a developmental disorder, not something one can only develop in adulthood. There are currently out of the question, including a because it has emerged in the press that she has been admitted to XXXXX and therefore should not be charged further at the present time.

I expect that the committee has obtained complete information arent, so if I access to the report, it will make it easier to assess this. Father, stepmother or friends, it is also unacceptable to talk to now.

4) A combination of these diagnoses. If there is a serious mental illness must personality first evaluated when he is treated sufficiently long drugs, environmental and talk therapy so you can see what's behind when it psychotic is gone or at least softened considerably. It is very difficult to distinguish between Asperger and personality disorders (especially the schizoid) because it is much overlap.

Patients with personality disorders or Asperger's can of course develop psychosis, and also lower the threshold for it than the general population so that an MA is additional note on the character of it.

My mandate/mission is, as mentioned above is not first and foremost is diagnostic but a ongoing assessment of the admission requirements, however, we give all patients a tentative diagnosis because the treatment and further reviews will be linked with this.

If we get enough evidence of severe mental illness, there will be a proper search him hospitalization.

Conclusion/measures: It is my opinion that he fulfills the criteria for a personality dominated by dissocial and narcissistic traits, and I appreciate Therefore, these two diagnoses".

09.12.11 Dr. XXXXX

"Assessment: Does not depressed or lethargic in the conversation, but upset because Statement. Normal eye contact. The Department XXXXX they experience him as stable, the same health dept says. Still no sign of depression or psychosis, provides an overall representation of their situation, no evidence of thought disturbance or hallucinosis. Can take other perspectives, to some extent even if he feels branded as crazy. No suicidal thoughts".

23.12.11 psychologist specialist XXXXX

"Assessment: The patient is awake, alert and oriented to time, place and situation. Good formal contact. Polite and well groomed. Limited metered and emotional contact. The patient exhibits a neutral mood, smiling at times and explains to him that this could be a defense mechanism. The patient smiles even at times when he understands that the look for possible psychotic symptoms, eg. questioning of the patient's ideas on mind reading or experience of voice hearing. It emerges in conversation no evidence of positive psychotic symptoms in the drift of thought disorder or hallucinations, and the patient delusions are difficult to assess whether the psychotic contingent or as a result of extreme ideological positions and/or anchored in severe personality pathology moves. When it comes to the patient's thoughts that he has influenced the world stock markets through its operation may be considered as a possible grandiose delusion. However, it is difficult for U.t. to determine that they are psychotic contingent as they may also be compatible with the developmental disorder and/or pathological personality traits. The patient, at least apparently, also shows ability to refine some of his performances speak also to the patient currently a active psychotic disorder. The patient appears rigid and stuck in their extreme political attitudes and understand, but shows more flexibility and a willingness to moderate its views when non-political topics discussed. Should the patient be suffering from a paranoid schizophrenia, it will in that case be an atypical variant Out have no knowledge of or professional position to identify or investigate within the existing framework.

The patient denies the conversation suicidal thoughts or plans when he is motivated to, and focused on conducting the trial. He sees that much of what he wants to present a will be considered highly offensive, including To wear a uniform during the trial, but claims having no desire to violate the victims and their families unnecessarily, but rather fa presented their political message.

Further treatment and appointments: Department of isolations dept leader XXXXX says that during the time they have been patient in custody, have not seen clear signs of psychotic problems or that he seems to suffer any injury. XXXXX says, however, that they have seen signs of improvement in communication and contact with the patient seeking the latest week. When asked during the conversation with the patient does not find clear evidence of active psychotic problems or psychotic functioning, XXXXX head of department and Health department at Ila informed that it is not considered that there is a need for changes the already established practice and practice. Suicide risk is assessed p.t. be low and will evaluated at regular intervals and so on".

30.12.11 psychologist specialist XXXXX

In this conversation is reviewed several topics, which are already known to the experts (Childhood, descriptions of him in the media, political views, the effect of the action etc.) Discussion of diagnosis is quoted:

"Diagnostic hypotheses: When treating patient, Dr. XXXXX has not found evidence that patients suffering from active psychosis disorder, she is in a process with differential diagnostic evaluation. After U.t. assessment it appears that more likely that the patient meets the criteria for a personality disorder, or a highly functional developmental disorder within the autism spectrum. The patient exhibits some central feature of Asbergers suffering; extreme special interests and rigid attitudes about them (though more fleksibel linked to other areas of interest), flat and small emotional speech (though really formed and correct language), severe empathy dysfunction (show dog instrumental empathy that is well-adjusted context).

The patient shows good communication skills and that he can not seem to adapt their social contact to situations where he has an interest in a stand in a good light, speeches However, against a developmental disorder, and more in the direction of a personality disorder.

Of personality pathology, it is likely that the patient meets the individual criteria within several types of personality disorders, where a severe narcissistic Personality is the most important.

Psychologist XXXXX states that the he fills most of the requirements (> 5 requirements) to such a diagnosis, but with a few uncertain point. Furthermore, he writes:

"The patient exhibits after U.t. rating a vulnerability on issues that threaten his big ego and self-esteem, such as. His identity as a skilled political analyst, which which is often incompatible with the disorder. The patient also shows signs of a serious dissocial personality disorder, and the heinous actions also suggest that at patient has sadistic tendencies. That the patient in a custody situation that they people would have experienced as stressful, can adapt remarkably well and appear well-functioning and stable, can also be understood as a result of the patient through to carry out their assassinations has reached his large template in life and with this end grips for its narcissism, or that he also has masochistic tendencies.

When it comes to the patient's probable narcissistic needs may have occurred as attempts to compensate on a social loss and failure experiences in childhood and upbringing. The descriptions of the patient from friends and acquaintances who have come to media, differs significantly from the patient's own self-image and perception of achieved achievements. Typically, people suffering from such problems, where purpose is to increase their self-esteem through being admired by others and themselves, in some cases, be aware that they engaged in a delusion of a separate overdrive achievements, talents and influence. In other cases, they create the illusion of the exaggerated self-image which they can not see or first how others may be disagree with this, given that other hidden agendas of their perceptions. The social and economic failures patient has suffered in his quest to become famous and admired, may also have caused the patient corn to a point in life where he has little to lose, which would nurture an increased appetite for risk. With such a starting point, more extreme political and environments that glorify violence could further make the patient more dedicated and focused and contribute to the severe personality disorder develops further in a destructive direction.

Previous experience suggests also on the patient is willing to take extreme risk of succeed in their projects, and he refers to himself as "risk pervert". The goals seem to to have been the wealth, success and admiration, which the patient has failed in its earlier aspirations, and how his own high self-esteem far beyond the impression your friends and have known of him. This may have made the patient Sarba to have been deceived and exploited of a "mentor" who may have helped to build up the patient's ego even further.

Whether there actually exists "mentors" are still highly uncertain, but will Hopefully, revealed by the ongoing police investigation. It can also speculated whether a jealousy complex issues also affect patient hatred of AUF, when much of the Utøya represents joy, unity and commitment, are factors that could be protective against the destructive personality development the patient seems to have gone through".

13.01.12 Psychologist Specialist XXXXX

This conversation deals with political views, personality, design, how the subject see themselves versus others' descriptions, mainly referred from Media m.m.

"Assessment: The patient appears unchanged from the last and suicide risk is assessed still be low. It appears still no sign of active psychotic disorder in the patient, and it is considered more likely that the patient's delusions are a result of primary a severe narcissistic and antisocial personality disorder in combination with increasing radicalization within the right-wing ideological thinking. The patient agrees Some of the criteria for personality disorders, but argues against diagnosis, including that his alleged need of a become famous and admired not match that he was willing to die during the operation. He seems to understand a U.t. and Dr. XXXXX argue that the idea that he will be admired regardless of the outcome will also able to meet narcissistic needs, but disagrees with the basis tentative hypothesis that alternative to the terrorist attacks the patient would be a further life at great risk for new social defeat and a still relatively anonymous and marginal existence would not be matched with the patient's elevated self-image and identity, understanding, and as a result of this would have been difficult for him to bear. The patient's ability to adapt in communication with U.t. and Dr. XXXXX and with this at times can appear relatively normal in touch, speaking after U.t. assessment against the alternative that the patient may have a Asbergers disorder, schizoid or schizotypal personality disorder".

20.01.2012 Dr. XXXXX

This paper deals with the forensic psychiatric statement, and the physician confronts him with some supporters and statements from the experts, after which he commented these. The same has emerged in discussions with the experts. The assessment of physician is quoted:

"Assessment: No change with regard to suicidality, or psychosis. Mood is stable, no signs of depression. He appears more cattle now and listen to a greater degree of questions and try to answer them in a place to talk mostly about ideology. The fact that the emotional outlet now has improved (he shows more anger/frustration and joy) as we have become better known, speaks against the Asperger's theory, in my judgment".

27.01.12 Psychologist Specialist XXXXX

The conversation focuses on MMPI, and a longer conversation about politics and the subject's understanding of different issues.

"Themes: The patient has completed the MMPI-2 but have omitted to answer 24 of the 567 questions when he is uncertain on the understanding of them, what personality traits they charges against, and there may be" trick question".

For example, he draws up Question 19: "When I begin a new job, I like to find out who it is important to be nice to "pa and wonder if this is meant to identify psychopathic traits.

Question 113: "I know who is responsible for most of my problems," thinks the patient may sound paranoid out upon confirmation.

Question 345: "If I had the chance I could accomplish things that the world would be much advantage of," says the patient can sound a megalomaniac by the affirmative reply. Patient receive feedback that the test loses value if he does not answer honestly and hosts the best suited for their own self-image. The patient still claim to have been honest in their answers, but think it was a lot of weird questions that were difficult to answer. He says that he has no faith in that this is a test that can used in management selection, but rather is intended for "poor people".

Dr. XXXXX has started a read part of the patient's Compendium, and the talks a little about patient's ideology in general and of women in particular. Some of the assessments in expert report is also discussed, including where the patient react on that he should have acted with "psychomotor retardation". The patient believes this may be due to him under report set both a leash and handcuffs, which severely limited His freedom of movement. Dr. XXXXX and U.t. have not seen any significant signs of above possible psychotic symptoms, and find the explanation to the patient heard plausible out. The patient, according to the experts also have displayed a "glaring eyes" which Dr. XXXXX and U.t. does not support.

Assessment and/or further treatment: The patient appears unchanged from the last and Suicide risk is still regarded as low. It still has not discovered something conversation that supports the patient has an active psychotic disorder. The patient exhibits strong paranoid and conspiratorial thinking, shows little emotionality in communication and is almost totally unaffected by the mass killings he has done. After U.t. assessment, this is still rather be understood as an expression of the patient's probable personality disorders, with extensive use of primitive defense mechanisms to maintain a grandiose self-image. It has during the talks have not discovered any indications that the patient meets any Axis-1 disorder. The patient may also be interested in conducting a Wais-test, which will be the differential diagnostic useful, especially with respect. whether the patient can have a Asbergers disorder.

Patient states have taken a similar IQ tests before and that he had an IQ on 135 Department XXXXX H confirmed after the conversation that it can be made for IQ testing within the safety limits patient currently is under".

17.02.12 by Dr. XXXXX

The counselors have undergone criteria for Asperger cf. note, and learned that he has not such suffering, but clinicians have noted that they have something incomplete information.

17.02.12 by psychologist specialist XXXXX

"We talk so little about the paradoxes and duality in the patient's personality and attitudes, which have both gained from the conversations and the patient compendia, which is now swimming U.t. and Dr. XXXXX read a little:

1. His expressed love for his family and the good care and upbringing, he believes that a hold and have held vs. character attacks on close family where he almost boundless discloses private information in a condescending and moralizing tone.

Patient states again that he has been doing this for a purpose of protecting those he loves against retaliation for his own actions, u.t. do not think this argument appear credible when such a task could be solved on a much smaller fool and embarrassing way. The patient says that he afterwards regretted much of what he has written about his family, and that it really was meant as an illustration of how immoral, he thinks society has become. He also repeated later in the conversation that he regret what he has written about the family, and is genuinely contrite about this.

2. The patient will also in the compendium apparent distance from himself and his former selfish attitude, while the compendium is permeated by a lot of bragging. He describes himself as a Christian conservative and knight, while he also extradite its own dissociality including in the form of use of the prostitute, steroids, illegal business.

Patients also often switch calls between a describe itself as a regular foot soldier and a comparison with historical sizes. On asked if he have any negative qualities he replies that he is not as good at writing such a. Fjordman (see later note). In addition, he looks on it as a weakness that he has needed to reward themselves in the form of candy as the star of the compendium, and that he planned to buy sexual services right at the forefront of the campaign (he did not have time to implement it). He says that there are many examples in history on the others who have planned terrorist attack or have prepared for war that has charged among others with prostitute, that he saw mate is in good company. He still look on it as a sign of weakness, the ideal knight would do without this.

3. The patient's desire for a Norwegian rescue women from the abuse they are exposed to the foreign culture, as he believes they have a lot to blame for this though in that they are part of the leading force behind Marxism. The patient stated that he did not see their victims who are civilians, but political activists, and that for him justify the killings, also on young girls.

4. It also appears as a paradox how the patient appears to have a love/hate compared to other terrorist organizations, such as. Al Qaeda. Patient knows that He just admires the methodology, but that he hates the ideology that is expansive.

5. The patient opened the conversation with a recognition that it was burdensome to implement incarceration meeting and that it is likely that he will break down under the trial, but said later in the conversation that he, through his involvement in the FPU are used to a be "demonized" and that as a result of these experiences mean he can "handle anything".

We reflect said with him over a couple of possible motives behind the patient's terror actions, beyond the purely ideological:

1. Raise their status among extreme right when he held the same analytical level and rhetorical abilities as their idols, where the attacks acts as a "shortcut" to this goal of compensating for a lack of skills and talent. The patient declares not hold the same literary level as their idols (including Fjordman), but believes he has complementary characteristics that he is good on the collective right-wing literature, and is an expert on the systematics, logistics, propaganda activities, and planning and implementation of an effective action. He says that he often had used kr 100,000 - to get hold of the diary to the Oklahoma bomber Timothy McVeigh, and that he hope that the compendium will contribute to a recruit/convert new militant nationalists.

2. The patient does not agree that he also may have a jealousy motive by the Labor stands for a power and a community as the patient wants, and represents Utøya a social group which engaged young people can share their political ideas and passions. He does, however, imagine that he could have thrived on such a large camp on it was his own opinion traps.

Assessment: The patient appears unchanged from the last and suicide risk is assessed still be low. It is observed still no signs of active psychosis issues".


14.4. MMPI-II by a psychologist specialist XXXXX

MMPI-2 REPORT, VOP Bærum, Bærum Hospital is quoted in extenso:

"Background to the test: The patient sits in custody for the killing and has extensive Paranoid Schizophrenia F20 diagnosis of right-appointed experts. When U.t. and Chief XXXXX of Psychiatric Bærum clinic have not found evidence the above diagnosis is correct, the patient is requested to conduct a MMPI-2 in purpose illuminate the patient's symptom picture better. After discussions with their attorneys were patient with the conducting MMPI-2. The patient is considered to be competent in this consent.

Implementation: The contact with the patient once a year. week and the patient has therefore had a week to the completion of the test. He states have omitted a reply on 24 of questions when he is uncertain on the understanding of them, what personality traits they charges against, and if they can be "trick question". For example, he pulls out Question 19: "When I start a new job, I like a figure out who it is important a be nice to "pa and wonder if this is intended to identify psychopathic traits. Question 113: "I know who is responsible for most of my problems," thinks the patient may sound paranoid out upon confirmation. Question 345: "If I tick chance I could accomplish things that the world would benefit greatly from the fa, 'says the patient can sounds megalomant out by the affirmative reply. The patient receives feedback on the test could lose value if he is too defensive and reserved in the ratings. The patient responds saying in 4 of the 24 unanswered joints before he delivers the test.

Results: Validity scale: ?=20 L=84 F=52 K=64, FB=59 VRIN=31 TRIN=55

Clinical scales: Hs=46 D=44 Hy=55 Pd=51 Mf=33 Pa=55 Pt=47 Sc=48 Ma=S. Si=38

Discussion: The patient multitudes very high on validity scale L (T-base 84). This often associated with a defensive attitude in which the joints are not answered on an open manner in which negative characteristics are unavailable or denied. The results on the Most other scales may therefore be too low and give a false picture of the patient symptoms and adaptation. The purpose of the L-scale is to identify persons try a make a perfect picture of himself by scoring the affirmative on the social desirable attitudes and values, but as a very fa can comply fully.

Usually occurs a high L-scores in individuals who believe that negative traits will be held against him. A high L-base may also reflect related to cultural norms and values that are more absolute than usual, for example. religious subcultures.

The low crowd on VIUN scale confirms also a defensive attitude in which patient exercise much control in the exams. One said low Vrin that the test shows very unusual for people with an active psychosis issues.

K-score of 64 indicates that the patient has had a relatively defensive approach to test, and that the patient exercise control over their own mental health and do not consider that he need help. The patient has repeatedly affirmed that he did not feel in need for mental health care, but has accepted a conducting regular weekly discussions with the psychiatrist and psychologist.

Conclusion: The patient is in a situation where the need to present a good frontage is important. How conscious patient is in the role he has taken and presents the outside world, and whether he has a very low self-knowledge is still difficult to consider, and seems to vary depending on how threatening material may be too patient's elevated self-esteem. MMPI protocol provides no evidence that patient hare active psychosis issues. Given the low validity of MMPI-considered protocol is not reliable. And the interpretation of the clinical scales is therefore considered inappropriate".

03.02.12, psychologist specialist XXXXX

"Themes: The patient is given feedback on the results of the MMPI-2, that stated that he try a sit on a perfect and exemplary manner as very few will be able to live fully, and given his admitted murder and disruptive behavior will be hosts at the other scales as a regarded as totally unreliable. The patient responds that he will eventually have "learned" what to answer and not answer, and confirms that he has not answered honestly th question joints. He tries, however, that he has been honest, he is currently outside the context is in, and that U.t. "Should first" this situation and how it affects him. The patient get feedback on what U.t. p.t. experience to understand, the patient usually is found to have very low self-knowledge which he only confirms the materials which go in favor of his own elevated self-esteem. The reasons for this, it is difficult for the Out the first fully out, and in which cases the patient is not aware of their reality issues and in which cases the distortion is made more aware of the intention to appear in the best possible light The role of the knight and the nationalist right, he has chosen to enter in. MMPI results would have been equally unreliable outside the context he is currently is in. He star, however, fixed in that he is and was a good and honorable person with great skills and talents. The patient is still open to Wais-testing and is informed that it will be possible to carry on Ila. He is also informed that some of the purpose of the WAIS is that part of the investigation of possible Asbergers syndrome. The patient claimed he did not have autism and is oriented on the core criteria by Asbergers syndrome that may be suitable for patient, such as extreme special interests (which he agrees) and lack of social understanding and ability to empathize and mentalisation.

The patient himself claims he has a well-developed empathy, that he also felt their terrorist acts as cruel and that it is uncomfortable for him to remember the killings. The patient is given feedback on how implausible it seems, and the essential difference between a holder of a more technical and instrumental empathic insight vs. more genuine empathy, empathy and compassion that would have made impossible terrorist actions he has acknowledged".


14.5. Specialists in psychiatry Randi Rosenqvists assessment

18.08.11 Randi Rosenqvist, specialist in psychiatry and consultant at Ila Prison and detention institution, prepared a note to prison management, which she considers the accused's situation at Ila.

The reports are compiled on the basis of employees' descriptions, and Rosenqvist has not themselves examined the defendant. She emphasizes:

"Accused preparation, planning ability, good impulse control, ability to "Double bookkeeping", he manages to sort it he wants to go public with, and it he will not announce before on a dramatic moment. This requires good cognitive features, ability to judge what is profitable a grant and what should kept hidden, and again, good impulse control. It's remarkable with ABB are so I see it now, his narcissistic personality dished out with grandiose ideas. He has also demonstrated the ability to not show empathy with the victims, to what extent this suggests a basic relational disorder, pure dissosial behaviour or, for example a schizotypal disorder, I need more information for a review. It is in the information I have about ABB no evidence of psychotic functioning today, even if His perception of himself seems quite questionable reality.

It may seem as if he the first ten days were relatively "high on adrenaline and action ", and then got a float towards depression before he began work on a plead their case, which has put him in a better mood. It is also possible that these fluctuations are related to the different psychoactive substance came out of the body. He may have had a transient withdrawal period (epinephrine or other substance)".

It should be a risk where Dr. Rosenqvist thinks that the inmate going to do well based on how he looks at himself (megalomaniac self-esteem) and their cause, how he will use the trial as a "soapbox" and the time until the case of a preparation. The risk of suicidality is discussed. It is recommended that he should be encouraged to exercise and activity, and it submitted a theory if his psychological defense fails, said he will be manic with psychotic monkey only delusions, opposed to the current situation where he has an inflated ego and appears to be formed and controlled.


NEW ASSESSMENT, ANDERS BEHRINGER BREIVIK 01.11.20

The assessment is based on material written history of the department chief XXXXX period August-October 2011 and an hour's conversation with the prisoner 01.11.11. The log describes detainee behavior, day program and how different actors have interpreted him. Generally there is very little to remark, and he is doing very well in the prison. He is perceived as mentally stable, no sleep disturbance or mood swings.

Minutes of the parts of the conversation in November 2011:

"The call progress fluently. He made good contact, and adapted their arguments to my questions. There was no latency or strange associations. The sentences were normally edified. In this conversation did not present unusual phraseology. He showed flexibility in our discussion of Justice Riisnæs, but an over-bearing security in our talk about how many Muslims would be in Norway in 2050.

It seems that he wants to appear theoretically very well read with thorough argument, but I find it remarkable that he has little general historical knowledge and supporting their claims fairly mad.

He turned to the camera in the room and said that this conversation was the recorded. I said I did not know if it was saved. It does not seem to be any paranoia in this. It came about the second paranoid delusions (persecution, control of thoughts or megalomaniac performances) during the call. The perception of people with his political opinions are censored in Norway today, seems to have no psychotic quality.

In this conversation, he was clear that he did not have great prospects, but would remain imprisoned as a foot soldier. This disproves a grandiose idea, unless he "Know" that he really going to be ruler, but choose to present themselves as humble conversation with me. In that case, said he manages very well to appear "normal" While he's psychotic material that he can not communicate. I have experience that some psychotic people can do this, but they appear rather taciturn, not discursive, and are either silent or dismissive, or clearly psychotic when they are provoked or contradicted.

However I note that he seems remarkably detached from what he has done. The seems that he regards it as an impersonal necessity. I have not position to assess whether he has seen it all the more like a computer game than that reality. His behavior indicates in my opinion, clear differences in personality.

Assessment: I can not find signs of psychotic functioning. However, I'm not sure at if he is telling the truth, even if he tries a give that impression. You could have a hypothesis that he redefines the information he gets on a psychotic basis and Thus, a reality bursting perception of the reality he has been on. I find this session. I find it more likely that he, like most of us, puts information and experiences into the world view he has formed. Thus he confirmed his own point of view. In the process he creates his own perception that he consciously or unconsciously try a manipulating the environment with".


ON CALL WITH ANDERS BEHRING BREIVIK 19.12.11

There is nothing new for the experts in this conversation, which was held on 19.12.11. All themes are familiar from the experts and questioning calls and therefore not referenced. The impression Rosenqvist have of him does not contain new elements. Mental Status summarized evaluation:

"ABB is interested in friendly conversation with me. He gives apparently good contact, and consider probably my same social class as himself. He explains his ideas thoroughly, there is no evidence of loose associations, illogical speech, reorganization or latency in his speak. He uses some foreign words with a slightly different meaning than usual. He is motor quiet. He seems neither depressed, excited or unstable. Provocations from my Page met with a friendly correction. He seems satisfied. An hour's conversation did not seem a tired him out, he could certainly have had a long talk with me about their political perceptions. In conversation he seemed a projecting his own opinion on me, he was partly didactic, partly, he told me what he assumed that I meant.

Summary of assessment: Based on the department manager's log and personal conversation with ABB I find that he is in good physical shape. I perceive his deviant statement as an expression of an extreme ideology, not on any form as a psychotic perception of reality. This, however, the forensic psychiatric experts who have had substantially more information about him than me to decide.

We know from history many sects with religious or other ideological base whose members advocate ideas about the world and the hereafter that few other parts. Such sects can be quite small or involve many people. Although some of these sects can be based on a charismatic leader delusions and out of touch with reality experiences, for example, with basis of epilepsy or transient toxic psychosis, is not it true that all members have delusions in psychiatric terms, or other serious psychopathology. We know that these sects seeking internal affirmation, and for a long time (Generations) maintain beliefs that society is not on any form parts.

I believe that ABB is within such a system. It is unclear to me what extent he has many minded, but he has expressed to me that He has built much of the British, or rather English movement and not sought contact with the Norwegians with the same ideology, even though, according to him there thousands of them. So long as he is safe in this universe can be said that He lives in a "bubble", but that he lives reasonably well in this "bubble".

Finally, describe some possible scenarios that can occur, which is not referred, as they experts insider that it is not relevant here".


14.6. Doc 09.35 Interview GP XXXXX

Stated that the accused had spoken to 11 april 2011. Accused had called and asked to get antibiotics because he thought he had sinusitis. He had been encouraged to attend on the doctor's office for investigation, but did not want it. He received on prescription antibiotics, as he had described their symptoms by telephone, and that was probably true that he had sinusitis.

Accused had said he thought he had been infected by their mother, and that he thought it was strange because he had gone with the face mask the entire time he was home. The fact that suspect used a face mask at home perceived as a bit special. According to the he has no psychiatric history.



15. Forced observation of the Criminal Procedure Act, §-167


15.1. Introduction by the experts

Subject wanted initially not cooperating with the new experts. They experts requested the court, with a background in the case of a serious nature, the observation on the regional security department (RSA) Dikemark hospital, under the rules of Criminal Law § 167 The police said that adequate security can not be maintained the Dikemark and suggested that the observation took place on Ila. Oslo City Court gave 10.02.12 ruling on observations carried out at Ila Prison, but with staff from RSA Dikemark for up to 4 weeks (Case number 11-188627MED-OTIR/05).

The observation lasted for 3 weeks (from 290,212 to 210,312) and was entirely organized by RSA Dikemark. It took place pre-assessment and weekly evaluation meetings between the experts and Dikemark (total of 4 meetings). The experts conducted conversations with the subject both before and during the observation of Ila. Below is quoted final report in extenso:


15.2. Final Report from the Regional Security Department Dikemark


15.2.1. cf § 167 observation in the Criminal Procedure Act Oslo

District Court's ruling on 10.02.12 that Anders Breivik Behring will subject to judicial observation cf. § 167 of the Criminal Procedure Act. In its ruling, the decided that the psychiatric observation was made by health professionals employed by Regional Security Division South-East, Dikemark and that this observation of safety reasons should be performed in rooms at Ila Prison and detention institution. The court has decided that the observation could last for 3-4 weeks and that it should implemented before the end of March 2012. The ruling was not contested by the subject.


15.2.2. Planning Phase

From 02.03 to 02.28.12 there was more planning meetings with Ila prison and custodial institution to discuss and plan the implementation of the surveillance in premises Ila and cooperation related to safety procedures during the observation period.


15.2.3. Pre-assessment with experts on 20.02.12

Present: Court-appointed experts Agnar Aspaas and Terje Tørrissen . From the Regional Security Division South-East, Dikemark responsible nurses XXXXX and XXXXX, psychologist XXXXX as well as chief psychiatrist XXXXX.

The meeting was held to clarify the legal experts appointed by the observed and to discuss methods to obtain relevant observational discovery of this the subject. It was agreed that the subject's functioning, behavior and statements should be observed, mapped and documented the most objective and descriptive. It was considered especially important to have a particular focus on the possible signs and symptoms on the psychotic state when this is the core issue in the mandate of the right-appointed experts. During the meeting became clear that the right-appointed experts would continue their conversations with the subject during the observation period, the observation of health workers from the premises observation team present. The first status meeting was held 7/3/12 decided on premises the Regional Security Division South-East on Dikemark, Time 10:00 to 12:00.


15.2.4. Status Meetings 07.03.12 and 14.03.12

Present: Court-appointed experts Agnar Aspaas and Terje Tørrissen, responsible Nurses XXXXX. The meeting was held at the offices of Regional Security Department Dikemark.

During the meeting, the first week of observation findings discussed. The plans were made for observation the coming week. It was agreed the next status meeting 14.03.12 Time 10:00 to 12:00.

Status Meeting 14.03.12

Present: Court-appointed experts Agnar Aspaas and Terje Tørrissen , responsible Nurses XXXXX. Meeting was held in the premises of the Regional Security Department Dikemark.

During the meeting, two weeks of observation findings discussed and compared. It was plans for the continuation of the observation the coming week. It was decided to close observation, 21.02.12, and how information should be communicated to the subject, Oslo District Court and the subject's lawyers.

Agreed closing meeting 21.03.12 at 10:00 a.m. to 1:00 p.m. with the observation team.


15.2.5. Closing meeting 21.03.12

Present were both court-appointed experts Agnar Aspaas and Terje Tørrissen and 17 of 18 people in the observation team (one psychiatric nurse could not attend). The meeting was three hours in duration, starting at 10:00-13:00 and was held in the premises at Dikemark.

The meeting was observational findings discussed in detail. It was discussed alternative interpretations of the observational findings. It was the opportunity for participants to observation team to discuss findings and observations to answer directly on the questions from the court-appointed experts. The court-appointed experts had also opportunity to discuss various topics concerning the observation of observation team.


15.3. Frames around the observation of the subject


15.3.1. The observation period

The observation period was from 29.02.12 at 7:00 the night watchman and even that was ended at 7:30 on 21.03.12.


15.3.2. Observation Location

Ila prison and detention centers, in premises which hereafter will be called observation unit.


15.3.3. Observation Team

The observation team was an interdisciplinary group of licensed health care professional employed on Regional Security Division South-East, Dikemark, Oslo University. All of the observation team has been employed by Regional Security Division South-East over time and has participated in studies of patients with violent behavior, how it should be clarified whether patients have psychosis, substance abuse and/or personality disorders. The department also treats people with psychotic disorders and violent behavior. All of the observation team participating in the treatment of patients who are admitted in the department.

The observation team was a total of 18 persons. Of these there were 12 nurses (of which nine were psychiatric nurses), three nurses (of which two with psychiatry as further education), a clinical social worker, a psychologist and a psychiatrist. Everyone in observation team in addition to the mentioned professional education also taken further education in different areas within mental health care. Observation team's overall work experience in the mental health services are extensive. The observers in the observation team has worked in the mental health care for approximately 21 years (6 years - 34 years, median 19.5 years).


15.3.4. The framework for observation

The observation took place in the observation area on the Ila Prison and detention institution. The size on the observation unit was about 60 square meters. Off safety observation unit was monitored with cameras that sent picture of the prison department. The unit was not watched by prison employees.

Emergency service with the observation team was four observers during the day, four on evenings and two at night. It was at all times at least three observers present in the observation device, while the subject were present.

Subject were present in the observation unit during the day and evening duty from approximately 8:00 am, but returned to his prison cell at 21.30 at night. Observation at night was by inspection through a hatch in the cell door every half hour through the night, until the subject returned to the observation unit around the clock 8:00 am in the morning. Subject able to move like he wanted to observation unit.

He was not handcuffed or other obstacles in their movement while he stayed in the observation unit. Subject had his own work with the PC in the observation unit that he could make use of as needed and desired. The observation unit was put in place with lounge, TV, dining section, sofa and chairs where it was possible to withdraw a little from the middle of the room to rest or read in peace. There were no limitations in the subject's opportunity to read newspapers or use of board games that were accessible. The only limitations in the use of TV was about it was switched off during meals.

There was no toilet in the observation unit to the subject dull return to their own prison cell to use the toilet. Subject mat also return to cell division for a shower and smoking. Subject was not observed by the observation team at these activities. Subject take advantage of the prison farm in the air up to one hour per day. This happened during the observation period of three from the observation team present in the Air Guard, as well as a prison officer who had an overview of air from outside the farm. Subject could also take advantage of physical activities in a different location than the observation unit.

Subject was during physical activities in the gym observed by observation team through a camera without sound transmission.

All transport of the subject outside the premises of observation occurred during prison responsibility of the members of the observation team came with the subject and prison officers to and from activities and appointments. The observation team was not present during police questioning, discussions with the subject's lawyers, talks with specialist health or conversations with the prison chaplain.


15.3.5. Current observation

Initially, the observation period from the scheduled time 8:00 to 9:30 p.m. every day, and half-hour inspection on a prison cell in the period from 9:30 p.m. to 8:00.

Because two long police interrogation the first two weeks were barely enough available the subject observation of the current day and night guards these two days. Subject also had agreements with their attorneys, psychiatrist/psychologist specialist health services (Psychiatric Center Bærum) and the prison chaplain during the observation time. In addition to the subject go to separate cell for smoking and go on WC, and that he had to shower in cell division.

Of the 283.5 hours of observation possible during the day and evening shifts these 21 days were it is actually possible to perform 229 hours of observation. In addition, the subject observed on the night time every half hour for inspection via a hatch in the cell door.


15.4. Observation by the responsible psychiatrist


15.4.1. Conversations with a psychiatrist XXXXX

Psychiatrist XXXXX took five formal discussions with the subject where four of these were in During the observation period and before the observation started (24.02.12). In general, the observational findings of calls and contact with a psychiatrist XXXXX equals the observations made by other observers in the observation period. In conversations with a psychiatrist was the subject concerned with the same subject that he took up with others in the observation team. It is observed in more withholding statements or other type of behavior in talks with a psychiatrist compared with other persons in observation team.

Subject states that he does not take medication. There was no clinical suspicion that the subject used drugs during the observation period.


15.4.2. Information for the subject

Subject got to call XXXXX the general information about the judicial observation cf. § 167 of the Criminal Procedure Act. This information was repeated and specified in more detail in conversation XXXXX. Subject also received an information letter from the Regional Security Division South-East of judicial observations cf. § 167 in Criminal Procedure Act. Based on the information letter explained to the undersigned XXXXX's observation team's role and that the observation team was not there to give him health care, but to observe him for the judiciary. It was explained that observation team has a general duty of confidentiality as the medical staff.

It was emphasized that the observation team duty to inform the directly appointed experts Agnar Aspaas and Terje Tørrissen. This is because it is several meetings with them along the way and by the observation that all the documentation team does during the observation period will be delivered to the experts (AA and TT), which can use the future of its legal psychiatric declaration. It was further explained to the the subject that he may speak of may be the subject of discussion in his trial by the right-appointed experts and/or forensic psychiatric statement from them. It was also explained to him that he can refuse to talk to the observation team or reserve in relation to certain themes, if he so desires. Subject replied that he wanted a partner with the observation team and the new right-appointed experts and that there was something that he initially wanted to refuse to discuss.


15.4.3. Assessment of actual observation

Observations quality

During this three-week observation was made extensive observations of the subject's behavior and functioning, as well as his statements and arguments. After undersigned assessment XXXXX is observational findings in sufficient quantity and quality to determine whether there are psychotic symptoms in the subject, and thus now the template is set for observation.

Subject's good cooperation with the observation team and that he reserved himself to be observed, led to the observation templates were obtained during the observation period.

Observation duration

The undersigned is of the opinion that the duration of was sufficient to clarify any signs or symptoms of psychotic condition in the subject.

Provisional organization of observation

The observation took place in temporary premises at Ila prison and detention institution proved in this case to cause particular problems in accordance with the observation quality. This is for two reasons: because Ila prison conditions allow so well suited as possible and that the subject itself had a positive attitude to working with the observation team. The improvised solution is therefore considered not to have led to significant deterioration of observation in relation to what one could achieve in regional security department ordinary space. Unlike the observation in its own premises, this organization requires significantly more resources.


15.5. Observation Findings


15.5.1. Psychodynamic Cognitive Status

Subject is oriented past, place, situation and our own data. He points out he understands the circumstances of the observation and the observers' role. He shows no signs of confusion.

Cognitive organisation/Communication

Subject observed to be alert, focused and organized. He speaks adequate and coherent. He processes the information and arguments by including explaining any further confusion. He asks and can relate to 3-4 callers without problems by remembering statements from several reasoning back, or to remind you that this never talked finished/completed their reasoning.

Subject shows good concentration, both in training and carrying a backgammon game. During the game he can simultaneously communicate with other present and comment on anything that happens on the TV without losing concentration on the game.

He perceived to be normal fluency and he sticks to the theme in conversations without striking associations. The subject is perceived to have normal reaction when he responds spontaneously when the answers do not need deliberation, and he shows no signs of latency. The subject asks when something is unclear to him.

Subject often refers to the number and percentage estimates in its description of various phenomena and contexts. The subject is perceived to be consistent in their ideology and are consistent in the various discussions in which ideology is relevant. He is perceived as something elaborate and detailed, particularly regarding his own ideology. About historical details and interpretations of these perceived that these can be more approximate and customizable main message.

Subject has during the observation period was concerned that he must work to prepare for trial and interview him to undertake. Subject has increasingly concentrated on this in the last week of observation, compared with the previous two weeks.

Dialogue with the subject he communicates mostly with good articulation, with detailed information, often with little affect into the conversation. The exception when calls are humorous, where the subject can be flippant and come with comments and jokes that contribute to humorous mood.

Subject has also on several occasions joked on his own behalf, by showing self-irony.

Perception

It is during the observation period was not observed in any subject's statements or behavior that could be interpreted as indicating hallucinations, neither in terms of vision, hearing, taste or smell.

Contemplative activities as presented in the subject's statements

Breivik refers in his statements an adequate thought process of logical thought content and structure. The observed normal flow of thought, speech tempo and appropriate volume of his voice. He can relate to the theme through a lengthy discussion. The subject concludes sentences and arguments in a way that is understandable to others. He can explain further if an observer does not understand his statement. The subject has a good vocabulary and uses a formed language. The observed adequate sentence structure in the subject. The observed not stereotype or vague statements. It is learned that the subject has misinterpreted something said or done by observers or prison officers during the observation period.

A significant portion of the subject's verbal communication is characterized by the subject's representation of his political convictions. His discussion of this topic is not perceived to involve fixed load thought samples he shows the ability to regulate and modify their own statements and arguments based on feedback from his father observers. The subject is able to take in others' contributions and use these in further discussions. This takes place without him showing excessive affect around such a discussion, but normally involvement.

Subject often emphasizes that he understands that others may have different interpretations or opinions, and that this can do that others do not share his political views. The subject has shown the ability to reality testing in that he has on several occasions asked the observers about various topics he has been concerned (including politics), and wondered what he thinks and believes to have been credible or realistic. The subject has shown the ability to regulate their own statements and thoughts on the basis of feedback he gets, or after the observers have given him more, and sometimes nuanced information about a topic he prepared in advance an idea about.

Subject may have distinctive interpretations of concepts and phenomena which observers perceive adapted his ideology. All words and phrases that the subject uses understood and are meaningful for the observers.

Subject expresses to think that his political ideology is necessary to understand his perception of their situation and the process he believes he is in. This involves a lot of attention to himself and the political ideology he wants to convey. At the same time he says often that he understands that other people can not quite follow his reasoning about some of his opinions, and that others can respond to current horror. The subject says that the actions of 22 July was cruel, but must be viewed in the longer term, up to 70 years.


15.5.2. Memory

Subject recognizes observers. He remembers the details of what he has spoken to the various observers of, and may render these details and what he has said and not, in different contexts. The subject shows good short-term memory. His memory of the historical facts he has read earlier indicate good long-term memory, which is also confirmed in conversations with the observers on other topics.

Identity/self

Subject defines himself as a martyr for cultural conservatism. He identifies himself as a militant nationalist and advocate a cultural conservative view, which he will defend Norwegian/Nordic culture against the multicultural experiment he believes politicians, moderate leftists and feminists in Norway now is responsible. The subject says he is not racist.

Perceived difficult to elicit information about other aspects, interests and self-image of the subject, which is not related to the political ideology and his position in the subject calls a resistance movement. The subject alternates between saying "I do. and "we" when he talks about his ideological vision, and it is perceived then as he refers to his supporters.

Subject believes that his personality and personal characteristics can not be seen independently of his compendium.

Subject says on several occasions about his knowledge of different subjects, such as history and politics. This knowledge he has acquired through self reading and put themselves into the fabric, but he refers to himself as a person with expertise on such topics. On one occasion he referred to himself as an expert in policy analysis.

Subject tells about such risky situations during preparations for the campaign 22.07, he often stressed how difficult this has been, and points out that he is self-taught in all preparations, but also in relation to expl nal actions that day. The subject says he is proud of their actions in the preparation and execution of action 22.07.

He wants to tell observers what he has done and he has on several occasions offered observers to read what he is dealing with. It is noted that the subject also shows joy to tell observers about their knowledge, especially in connection with the demanding and dangerous preparations and execution of action 22 July.

Subject under observation have always been interested in seeing news about themselves and episodes 22 July. He has been less interested in other newsworthy during the observation period.

Breivik describes himself as a political prisoner. He says he can not be compared with the other inmates in prison, when he does not consider himself a criminal. The subject has on several occasions compared with other historical figures such as Max Manus and Sverre Riisnæs (the latter because, after war was declared insane).

Coping Behavior

Subject have consistently told that he feared that his feelings would make it difficult to implement the process he felt was necessary, especially the performance of violence, as he did 22 July. He described him meditate for a Japanese meditation technique, "Bushido," to fight against what he believes is the normal state of mind, so an emotional state.

He uses this meditation to fight their own fears and to avoid to take on emotions that may arise during bath preparation, implementation and revision of the actions he has undertaken . He says that this technique also prevents emotions from penetrating through the shield he has built around his feelings. The subject says he meditates on his goes apace while he repeats two special lyrics and content of a video he made.

About cope observational situation he explains that he chooses to see this as training on communication with intelligent people where he can use, as well as check, the effect of their opinions and explanations.

Subject considers his life as meaningful, even though he is in prison. He says he will spend a lot of time in the future to write. He plans to get published books with his political ideology. He also said that if he were to live to be silent in death, and not get publish his message, he will no longer have a mission in life.

Subject says he has hope for the future. He has not shown signs of resignation or despair. The subject did not experience isolation in prison as a major problem. He feels not to have hold their quality of life significantly deteriorated in prison.

He believes this is because he has been preparing for such an existence. He compares his situation with those who are monks and volunteer to go into a monastery, one chosen situation. The subject says that he enjoys living an austere life, with structure and routines.

Adaptive functioning

The subject provides good contact with the observers, and in conversation he can turn to several, by including everyone in the conversation. The subject often take the initiative to call, for example, to ask a random question. It experienced the way that he soon after such an initiative, turning the conversation on a subject he is particularly concerned. Often this theme concerning his political position and ideology. He admits that he is very concerned about this, and use all chances to "sell his political message," he said.

Subject gives the impression of being concerned that the observers to feel good in his presence, and says he wants to show that he cares about the welfare of others. He appears to be a polite person and formed in association with observers and prison officers in general.

When he is asked to explain what he means by the terms sympathy and empathy, he defines this. As an example of his own empathy he mentions that he can put into the family after 22 July's situation, and does this by comparing his own loss of contact with their families for the day. Describing himself as a person with empathy and emotion, and then refers to others to testify that he as crying most of all attend the funeral of a friend he had.

Observed that when the occasions observers have asked the subject describe the various emotions he has said he has been in a situation, or being asked how he currently has, he manages a small extent to , explain this in words. It seems to repeat itself the subject in such situations turn the conversation into details and concrete facts rather than to show or tell about feelings.

Conversation subject has expressed guilt to the people he met, as well as concern for children who are neglected by their parents.

Subject is concerned with reports and watching programs that deal with victims and their families after 22.07. The subject says it is because this is part of his case, and he wants to feel prepared if such aspects pops up in court. He says that he is not emotionally affected by television broadcasts, and he explains that broadcasts are not emotional, but that they are designed in such a way that people will perceive reportages so.

It is observed that the subject repeatedly smiles as he attends news about themselves/their case. For questions about this subject responds that he has been aware of this himself, but he does this as a defensive action, and that he probably does this to defend against the possibly had to get on the news broadcast. Observers have observed that he can talk about actions, and the victims 22 July without showing emotional affect. The subject can also talk apparently unmoved about images he has seen of the victims, as well as other impressions and experiences during the implementation of actions that day. In such situations the subject shows no emotion or other visible discomfort, nor pleasure/enjoyment.

Subject has repeatedly said that he has trained himself up to be emotionally flattened. He says he is a pragmatic and case-oriented person rather than feeling controlled.

Subject reviews sacrifices he personifies these, but use terms such as "political activists".

Subject has on one occasion expressed amazement that other terrorists have not used handguns in their terrorist acts, as he believes this is an effective way to take life on. He says in the subsequent dialogue he think other terrorists will get to use handguns for subsequent actions.

Under newscast where the audio log from 22.07 was played for the first time, it was also shown in the broadcast images of young people who were dead, and others who were in distress, waving for help.

During this broadcast was the subject concerned to explain in detail how the incident was under arrest. He pointed out technical errors in the commentary in the broadcast, and focused on police equipment that he did very poorly compared to his own. He also pointed out that he had the equipment available that would prevent the police to be able to kill him. The observers perceived that the subject in this situation is not dealt with human suffering, but only discussed the details involving other conditions.

Perceived by observers as the subject rationalize and intellectualize their feelings, which he is challenged in emotionality.

Observers have not found that an issue is emotionally stressful for him to comment, but on the other hand are more episodes in his life that he will not embellish. Examples include the subject's relationship to family, and to some extent also friends.

Impulse/emotion control

The subject appears to be little affective in that he exercises control over their emotional reactions. He says repeatedly that he behaves in a planned way. He has described in his compendium how to deal with situations and people. On a few occasions it is observed that the subject has been touched by the situation he is in.

Subject has sometimes been concerned about how the observers will deal with him, as he has said that he wonders if observers can personally experience disgust and anger towards him and his actions. This was particularly evident on one occasion where the subject asks if it could be lynch mob mood in the observation unit for a news story with strong emotional content from 22.07.-case. It is perceived that the subject has been on our mood in the room.

Subject has said that he expects to be killed during the trial, but show no fear and other emotions associated with this statement. The subject has mentioned this on several occasions.

Subject has not during the observation period shown curiosity about what observers have documented on his way, but has stated that he is confident that the observers are objective and provide the correct rendered descriptions.

Mood status

Subject had stable mood during the observation period, and there is no obvious special mood swings.

Subject appear somewhat pensive last week of observation. He confirms this themselves, and explains that he thinks much of the trial. He rejects the way he dread this. The subject is bland and attentive throughout the day and even at times humorous in that he comes with jocular comments and statements. These are considered adequate in the context it was said in. He has repeatedly laughed out loud and spontaneous, as in connection with humorous dialogue with observers. In approx. a day After the subject had preached his indictment on 07.03.12, it was observed that he had a more quiet behavior than what was experienced until then. Although he saw the indictment that this had been something upon him with an eye to detail, especially related to information about the various victims' gunshot wounds. He shows interest in the environment and is responsive to the observers and prison staff in general.


15.5.3. Functional status

Subject performs daily hygiene of the cell before being called up to the observation unit. He changes clothes regularly, and appears well kept.

Social function

Subject states that he experiences himself as a social person. Observers learned that the subject like assemblage observation implies for him. The subject says he thinks he learns a lot of observers. When asked what he has learned, he says that he has learned a lot about communication.

Subject says that he expects communication with observers as a useful training and preparation for trial. In addition, says that he has hold more knowledge about psychiatry.

Observed that many of the issues subject initiates a dialogue about, repetitions of what he talked about earlier. This is perceived as an expression of commitment to certain types of topics. The subject has repeatedly come up with questions to observers that he previously hold the answers to the others.

Subject says he likes the attention, and believes that this awareness is useful in that at this food can get attention to their ideology.

Furthermore, the subject concerned whether observers perceive him as sane. He explains that if he considered/declared insane, his ideology and compendium lose its value, and he even considered junk. The subject is concerned with how it is in psychiatry, especially the Regional Security Division. He explains this by saying that he may be sentenced to treatment in psychiatry. Says on several occasions that he is prepared to get ten. Regional Security Division.

Sleep/rest

Subject says he sleeps well at night. It looks like he will father something interrupted sleep in that he indicates to observers that he is awake for inspection. The subject has no experience of even waking at half-hour supervision. He has been awakened about 08:00 every day, and are as up.

Observed that the subject does not show signs of physical or verbal agitation activity by sleep under the supervision is done every half hour through all nights.

Self-harm/suicidality

Subject has not stated that he is suicidal or have thoughts of harming themselves. He says he has plans for the future and have no desire to end life. He has not shown hopelessness, and says he has not been feeling this after he was imprisoned.

Narcotics

Subject smokes. four cigarettes daily, using snuff in addition to this. The subject says that he earlier (in 2011) have used anabolic steroids and ECA (Ephedrine, Coffein and Aspirin), in preparation for action 22.07.

Escape danger

Subject says he has no plans to escape at this time.

Agression/CE violence, vulnerability/warning signs

Subject says he is not a violent person, but that the actions of the 22.07 was a one-off, and that he will not attempt to harm others. The subject is under observation time is not made verbal or physical attacks on observers or prison officers.

He describes his reaction on 22.7. as a necessary measure, and states that he has never been violent before this date.

The subject has also said that he has been up to 20 physical confrontations with Muslims earlier in life. He describes a time when he was part of an environment that drove vigilante. Civil Protection explained, was that Muslims often came from rapes and other crimes, and he thought therefore that he must make this effort.

Subject has repeatedly said that he does not regret his deeds 22.07. He says he would do it again, if it had been necessary, as he saw that it was 22 July.


15.5.4. [missing]


15.5.5. Physiological Status

Subject is about 180 cm tall and has an appearance similar age. He claims to be physically healthy. The subject has eaten all daily meals by scheduled plan for meals in the observation unit. He eats with observers and eat food that is served.


15.5.6. Family Network

Contact with family, friends/visit

Subject has had no contact with his family or friends during the observation period.


15.6. Storage of documents

Sent copies of all documents in the case to the court-appointed experts. Originals of the documentation kept on Regional Security Division Heal. South-east, Dikemark. The reason for this is that the later can occur supervisory or complaints to the Board of Health or other authorities.

Observation documents considered by the Regional Security Division South-East as documents prepared by legal reasons. These documents are therefore not considered to be part of normal medical records of patients who receive health care in health care.

Documents stored in a special file on Regional Security Division Health Southeast, Dikemark. The archive will also be available full names of all the observation team members in case this will be of interest later.


15.7. List of documents submitted to the experts

Final observation report

Judicial decisions regarding the observation verdict

Minutes of the pre-assessment framework for the observation Info Letters to the Observer. Receipt Note, conversation log and ending note by responsible psychiatrist.

Three weekly meeting reports. Daily observations notes (day, evening and night) for the period 02/29/12 to 03/21/12.

The request of the court-appointed experts delivered observational documents in one paper copy that is approved and signed as well as a memory stick containing the same observation documents in electronic form.

Date envoy to the court-appointed expert: 26.03.12

(sign)            (sign)    (sign)
XXXXX            XXXXX    XXXXX
(responsible psychiatrist)


15.8. The experts note to report from RSA Dikemark

Observation in an institution implies that the subject has been seen by a qualified mental health professionals in three weeks. Observation underground reservoir thus significantly broader than can be obtained only through conversations with the experts. One-to-one conversations goes a long way structured from the experts' side, while limited observation in an institution means that he also is seen in spontaneous, loosely organized everyday situations, eg. everyday small-talk, meals, watching TV, games. Moreover, one has been able to identify any reactions after the police interrogation and the experts' interviews, and reaction to the news and debate material in the media on 22 July issue. Observation made by RSA Dikemark have therefore given the expert access to all major observational data that can not be obtained in any other way.



16. About ideology, history and politics

The experts stressed that they have no special expertise when it comes history, political ideologies and terrorism. It has, however, based on general knowledge, had to deal with these topics for a reply to the mandate.

Subject have the police and the experts advocated a political ideology that perceived as very deviant and unacceptable by the Norwegian society. The ideology is further elaborated in his "compendium" or manifest. All political parties have taken clear distance from his thoughts and attitudes, not to mention the acts he performed 22.7. It is also well known from news sites and from the experts visited, the existence of political subcultures that joins the extreme political ideas that the subject have advocated. "Gates of Vienna", "blaat.net" and "Document.no" are examples of this. Also, the documents contain testimony with people who largely share the subject's political views. In custody receive He also a steady stream of sympathy spacecraft will minded. Examples of this referenced in discussions with the experts.

In the same way, there are political and religious subcultures with attitudes deviates strongly from the subject's attitudes, but who, like the subject, professed revolutionary and violent means to now through their mind. Norwegian ML-movement at 70 and 80 century example of a small political group supported "armed revolution". However, there is no tradition of using psychiatric diagnoses on people linked to extremist political groups, unless they also have other symptoms of a diagnosable mental disorder.

22. July issue has triggered the professionals in history and politics have written articles that highlights the subject's attitudes as expressed in his manifesto. Among the Others include Professor Øystein Sørensen University of Oslo (Article in Danish journal "Critique" issue 202 December 2011). The experts will follow with interest witness testimony from relevant professionals who can shed light the subject's ideology and political vision during the trial. In the same way hope Mon a few professionals' description and analysis of nationalist ideologies and institutions in general, including subcultural forms of communication, use of effects, uniforms, greetings etc.



17. The experts' examination of the subject


17.1. General

Upon appointment of new experts, the subject appealed over the appointment to the Court of Appeal and then to the Supreme Court. When it became clear that no appeals were successful, he was positive to have discussions with the experts, and has since contributed to researches. The subject is of both experts, explained the formal aspects of the forensic psychiatric observation, of the committee relative to the law and that the experts are not subject to the same confidentiality that normally apply to physicians, but to provide information to the court. He further informed that expert's work involves obtaining all available information. This is used to review his health condition during the observation period and at the time of the criminal acts, as well as risk for future guard, but the experts are not investigating the facts of the case and takes no position on the guilt. The subject gave expression to understand this. On 17.02.12 he submitted his written consent for the collection of health data.

Sound recordings are made (digital device) of all conversations between the subject and the experts. Recordings are made available to the defense and the accused. Other parties have not address access to the footage. It is the committee's conviction that if the audio at any time should be filed for extradition must expert and subject consent. Defender communicated this and share the experts' view.


17.2. The work process

After the appointment, the experts had meetings and phone calls for planning and distributing tasks among themselves. Both experts have reviewed all the written record of questioning. Efforts to write summaries are distributed among the experts. One emphasized not to meet the subject together or to discuss clinical impression of the experts individually had formed a clear picture of him, besides that collected health data, testing etc. The experts therefore first had discussions with the subject separately, and at the end common conversations.

From the beginning of March 2012 the information basis was just barely complete, so from this point started clinical discussions and preparation of joint assessments. This has happened in the meetings and conference calls. Editing and completion of the report is executed one community early April 2012.


17.3. Medical history (family relationships, chidlhood, development, etc.)

The following is based on information provided by the subject himself in conversations with the experts, supplemented by information from the documents. Where there appears contradictory information, this is stated in the text. The draft section is the subject presented for comment and has some inaccuracies corrected. His comments are shown in italics.

Family: Father comes from Stokmarknes, from a strict, conservative environment with little communication in the family. Subject do not know anything about the professional background of grandparents, but they should have had a normal economy. Father is a graduate from business school in Bergen. After graduation he completed Foreign Ministry's trainee courses and has since worked in the Foreign Service in various countries. In recent years he has lived in France. He has three children from his first marriage. All shall be well-educated, well-adjusted and healthy. Father stated to be mentally healthy.

The subject's mother was raised in XXXXX. His grandfather was a bricklayer. Grandmother came from a wealthy family in Oslo. She had polio when she was pregnant with the subject's mother. She later became wheelchair dependent. Grandfather died when the subject's mother was 9 years old. [omitted]. Mother left home when she was around 17 years old, and for many years she had no contact with his mother. She worked for a period as an au pair in Copenhagen and France. In 1968, she was a graduate assistant, has since worked on institutions in Oslo. She had a daughter Elisabeth in 1973. [omitted]. Mother later married the 13 year older XXXXX who was divorced and had three children from his first marriage. The family lived in Oslo when the subject was born in 1979, but moved shortly after to London where the father had a position at the Norwegian embassy. The relationship between the parents was soon difficult.

It came to separation in 1980, and his mother moved to Oslo with Elisabeth and the subject. The first few years they lived in the father's apartment. Mother resumed work as a nurse, to some night shifts.

Growing up, friends, and development: The journal of SSBU stated that the subject was born 8 days late, and that he was blue at birth, but that it should not have been any abnormal birth. He developed normally with regard to motor skills and language.

After the parents' divorce in 1980, he grew up with his mom and sister in Oslo. Mother worked part-time position on nursing homes, seven night shifts a month. When mother had night watch, the children were for the first years looked after by a young woman who rented a room with the family. From XXXXX was about 10 years, children were alone when the mother was at work. Mother has had boyfriends for long periods, and two of these are mentioned by the subject as stable father figures that he relied upon. He had contact with his father about. once a year, visited him in foreign countries, including in France, ca. three weeks each summer. [omitted]

[omitted]

In 1981 mother searched the municipality and asked for relief for the subject weekend, because she was tired of a have sole responsibility for two children. Subject was described as demanding. They attended the weekend home once, but it ended when the mother did not think the home suited her son. Later, she contacted family counseling, as she felt powerless, depressed and socially isolated. The inquiry triggered the observation stay in SSBU February 1983. [omitted]. About the subject it is described that he had difficulty expressing himself emotionally, language is well developed, but he remains passive in play and lacks almost complete spontaneity and the elements of light and joy. He has a lack of ability to immerse himself in play and lacks joy, besides problems with immersing into role play. It was konkludermed the subject that should be taken out of the family, and SSBU recommended respite homes or foster homes. This triggered the the subject's father demanded care law. The claim was considered by the District Court concluded that there "is no existence of any emergency situation that requires immediate intervention". From that time the father their claim for custody, and it came to a settlement between the parents.

SSBU still believed that there were grounds for foster care placement. Child Welfare found However, the situation surrounding the family had become more stable, and it did not basis for care. It was instead given supervision in the home for a period of time. The conflict between the parents on the care law, math mother move out of the father apartment new properties in XXXXX at Skøyen, where the family lived in the next 12 to 14 years. Subject has characterized his childhood as good, but noted that he had little boundaries and structure.

When the subject was in 7th grade, the father moved back to Oslo, and for a while they had regular contact, until the father broke contact when the subject was about 16-17 years old. The breach occurred after the subject was arrested for tagging, which provoked the father strongly.

In 5/6 grade, the subject along with several friends, formed a gang that called itself "Skøyen killers." They made "shako-weapon”, used forehead bands, listened to hip-hop music and glorified gangster rapper ideals and mentality, ie anti-authoritarian and negative attitudes. The gang was "crappy against others," appeared dominant and threatening, but not directly violent. He believes this environment laid the basis for later gangs at school.

At school, he was still residing in the hip-hop crowd, and it was to know the status of dangerous criminals Pakistanis, as members of the A-and B-gang. He realized, however, that eventually the society he frequented entailed risk of ending up with crime and drug abuse. It was therefore that he eventually "embraced bourgeois values." He was expelled from the gang in 8th grade, which he has since been very happy for. After he had left the hip-hop community, he felt a former comrade wrote disparagingly of him in the school's yearbook, and this was a theme among some others. The subject felt the need to restore his honor.

He contacted his former comrade XXXXX who acted as a kind of protector for XXXXX and asked XXXXX for his permission to "beat the hell out og" XXXXX. XXXXX initially said that he would ensure that this would be reciprocated, but changed his mind and said he would not meddle him in this. The subject approached then XXXXX and beat him up, while a comrade derived his friends. The attack has not led to any visible damage, and the subject and XXXXX resumed his companionship. This will be the only case of violence the subject performed prior to 22 July 2011.

Terminating and concluding the conflict is more appropriate. The episode is the only significant case of violence.

Towards the end of school time he resumed contact with former comrades with bourgeois ideals and with serious interest in schoolwork, and he made friends in a culturally conservative environment in Tåsen. Subject has stated that a group of friends formed a sort of "vigilante" to defend themselves against Muslim gangs.

He lived at home until he was about 22 years old and moved in to shared housing with friends. Later he rented his own apartment until he moved back home to mom about 2007 and lived there until he moved to Rena in the spring of 2011. Rented a room for 3500 krona a month from his mother.

Interests: From 7-8 years of age the subject played football a few years in Bygdøy football club. He was a YMCA-Scout for a while, "but was not very enthusiastic". From 14 years of age he played basketball, and he did snowboarding for some years. He became interested in computer games such as Nintendo, etc., playing with friends in his spare time. Since 2006, he has spent significant time on online computer games like "World of Warcraft". He was a member of the FPU for a period in his teens, had a board position. At the same time, he has increasingly developed an interest in extreme nationalistic, cultural conservative ideas. This is discussed in more detail elsewhere in the declaration.

Otherwise, he liked to go to cafes and restaurants, to travel, and he has done a little hunting as well, although without ever killing any wildlife. He has also done regular physical exercise at the gym, both strength training and spinning.

From 2006 he played World of Warcraft full time for about one year, after having decided to take a “sabbatical".

The gaming should be seen as a preparation for the subsequent "suicide attack".

WOW is reported to be a social online game where groups of up to 40 team members play together against a computer. The game entails that you through synchronized effort, overcoming challenges, and it is necessary to work together. Communication takes place through computer telephony. He took part in "raids", specifically play sessions of about 5 hours, 4 days a week. In total, he will have spent about 16 hours a day with playing throughout this year. He was a member of senior player groups ("guilds") and was the leader of such a group for a period. This kind of game will be called "e-sport". The subject is aware that some players are so obsessed with the game that they neglect their obligations, including children.

In July 2007, he started to spend less time on games to concentrate on his revolutionary work, but he never completely stopped playing.

In 2007 he became a member of the Norwegian Order of Freemasons where he possesses 3rd degree. He has not been particularly active.

Schooling/education/employment: The subject went to kindergarten in the spring of 1981. From the kindergarten (Doc. 00,01,05) they reported normal motor development and good language. It is noted that he has little imagination to find things to do by himself in role play, but he joins what others do.

The subject has this to say about this: I believe I am and have always been creative and resourceful and this comment comes from a report when I was 4 years old and are not representative for the assessment of my creativity and initiative.

There are not given any special problems. At school, he has been academically clever, and it there have been no problems in elementary school. In junior high school he had an anti-authoritarian attitude and made some noise in the classroom. The school has reported good academic achievements as well as his ability to defend himself intensely when he has done something "wrong". He later went on Nissen high school, but switched to Oslo Handelsgymnasium (Business school) in 2nd class because he found the environment and learning environment Nissen had was too unreliable with their high levels of cannabis and relaxed attitude. He went on general studies, got something above average results. He stopped halfway through the last year of school to run his own company, later no formal education. He has featured 15,000 hours of self-study in business administration, marketing, sales, political science, religion and history, as well as "some chemistry hours."

This is about self-study through books and through the internet, and he has followed the curriculum plans in economics from American universities.

From age 15, he read Aftenposten for the stock market daily. From 17 years of age, he purchased shares, and at some point he had 200 000 NOK in profits, but lost everything in an unfortunate trade.

As a teenager, he had odd jobs during the holidays, and for 2nd and 3th year of high school, he worked two afternoons a week for a financial consulting firm. The job was to organize meetings between potential customers and company advisors. In 3th class he started his own company with a friend, had franchise agreement with an American company that sold international telephony services. The firm went bad and was terminated without a having generated any income of significance. After high school in 1998, he was employed in the firm SNT operating as technical support and customer service for telecom and Internet companies.

He resigned after one year, then had gone to the kr 100,000 that he used for a creation of a new company "Media Group AS". The firm hired gable walls in the city center and rented the wall space to advertising. Two other people were involved in the development of the business idea. The firm did not go well., There were problems with a investors, and he sold the agreements to a competitor for more than a year, so he got back efforts capital, but without taking a salary from the company.

There was a person employed full-time throughout the period (unreported employment).

He went back to the SNT where he was welcomed by "doing a fantastic job."

Good job.

He was team leader for customer service / support and work for the company in 2000-2001. At this time he did research in terms of new business ideas, including mobile ads and advertising from "bike-boards", ie trailers with large billboards pulled through the downtown streets by bike. He came so far that he did make a prototype, but construction did not hold, and he abandoned the project and canceled the agreements. During these years he worked in ordinary jobs during the day and private projects in the evenings, totaling 14-16 hours a day, and he used "ECA stack", which at that time should have been legally sold in Sweden, for to raise his endurance. "ECA stack" contains ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin.

He then developed the idea of producing "decorative diplomas", ie fake diplomas and graduation documents. He found out that this could not be affected by Norwegian or European legislation, as long as he only sold to the U.S. market. He established the company "City Group" from 2001, ran this until 2005, when he established the "E-Commerce Group". Clients were recruited through websites. There was great demand, so he stopped in SNT in 2002.

He hired a person who worked for him as unreported employment. First, the business was run from the same living quarters where the subject lived, later from an apartment he rented in the XXXXX in Oslo, and the last time from a rented premises in the XXXXX. He recruited employees in low-cost countries such as Indonesia, later Romania and India, and he paid assistants in cash private. In Norway, he eventually hired two full-time employees who were paid legally. The production itself was about programming and graphic work, then printing of documents in Oslo and shipping to customers. Revenues were such transferred directly to "tax haven" Antigua, and he took out cash on anonymous debit cards that can not be traced.

He ran the company until 2005-2006, "having earned my first million when I was 24 yrs old, Røkke did not even achieved the same until he was 26 years". The reason that the business of the firm ceased was that Aftenposten, allegedly after a tip from a U.S. competitor, had a major article about a Norwegian company running this type of business on the edge of the law. At the same time there was a U.S. verdict against a company that was doing the same. The subject therefore did not dare continue and pulled out with an alleged profit of approx. 4 million. The police are under current investigation questioning the specified amount.

The company was formally forced to dissolve in 2008.

Since 2006 the subject not had any employment or business activity. He continued to speculate in shares, but stopped in 2007 after having lost two million. The police have under investigation concluded that the net loss in the period 2003 - 2010, both private and through E-Commerce Group, is considerably lower, namely 356,276 kroner (doc 08.23).

Military service: He was drafted into military service at 19 years old, applied for deferral on the grounds that he had started the company. He was rejected and dismissed again with a new application, this time on the grounds that he had to take care of his mother, who was ill. His mother had on this period were reviewed and was sick, yet self-sufficient, and the subject confirms that he was exaggerating her care in the application. This time he got an extension. He had to seek on prolonged postponement several times until he was discharged for good at 25 years old. In retrospect, he thought that it would have been advantageous to have received military training preparation for his "military missions".

Girlfriend /cohabitation: The subject had his first girlfriend at 16 years old, the relationship lasted just over half a year. He had a new girlfriend in his late teens, but broke up when he started Media Group, because he did not have time to be in a relationship. He has since not had stable relationships with women over time, due to the 12-14 hour work day, but have had volatile relationships, "has been involved with ca. 20 ladies' and adds that he mean sex involved. He has never been cohabiting, no children. He has "been dating a little" with women he met online, including with a Belarusian model which he visited in her home country and who later visited him for two weeks in Oslo. He confirms that he has paid for sex on one occasion when he hired two prostitutes in Prague in 2010. He was going to do the same before the "operation" on July 22, but it never came to that.

Substance abuse history: He has stated that he never used illegal drugs, except that on two occasions he tried marijuana. This happened while he in 2010 went on steroidal cure, which meant that he could not drink. He started drinking alcohol ca. 16 years old, quite moderate some years, but from 18 to 23 years of age he partied much. Later he stated to have had a low consumption of alcohol, and he has denied the ignition reaction, black-out reactions. He has otherwise indicated to have used ECA stack (ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin) that psycho stimulant during periods of heavy work. Measure may have been legal in Sweden earlier.

He has otherwise used anabolic steroids for three periods to build up muscle mass. Courses consisted of Stanazolol, then Dianabol, combined with physical exercise. The period was from May to June 2010, December 2010 to January 2011 and from April 2011 until 22 July of that year.

The last period was longer than expected, because the operation was delayed. He should have gone up a total of 9 kg in weight during the courses. He has denied any side effects, except for some increased aggression when he took some extra Stanazolol towards the end of the last period.

Somatic health: He reports having been a somatically healthy, apart from pollen and breaches of the nose in his late teens, no treatment. At approx. 20 years old, he was operated on the nose of the private clinic with chipping of cartilage, so that the nose which had previously been bent, was now straight.

Psychiatric history: The subject has not had contact with or felt the need for contact with mental health services before the arrest in current case. He has sometimes delayed circadian rhythm in connection with work and have then used sleeping pills (Zopiclone) a short while to normalize the rhythm. He also used sleeping medication in conjunction with travel. Beyond this, he has not had sleep problems. He has never experienced symptoms such as anxiety, depression, suicidal thoughts. He denies hearing voices, seeing things, had unexplained experiences or odor had feeling of insects or crawling on the body. Furthermore, he denies having felt some kind of telepathy, thought monitoring, thought broadcasting, thought-reading ability or other form of influence of thinking and reasoning. He also denied the presence of strange ideas. Under current custody he has had contact with the psychiatrist and psychologist. This is referred elsewhere.


17.4. Prison Meeting 06.02.12

On 06.02.12 there was a scheduled meeting of imprisonment subject. At this point the subject did not want to cooperate with the experts. It was therefore decided that expert Tørrissen should ask Oslo District Court to be accredited in the pews to form an impression of him. There were no objections from the parties.

The jail meeting started 12:30. and the subject was led into the courtroom, he stopped and took out his right hand. In what the press described as a right-wing message. He sat between two of his defenders. Jailing Meeting went as expected. He was allowed to speak and gave a short speech. He has to the experts later testified that he did this to his followers, not the courtroom. The brief detention meet gave otherwise no basis for conclusions about the subject's mental health.


17.5. Expert Torrissen call 17.02.12

Conversation takes place at Ila prison and detention institution 17.02.12. The subject is notified of the meeting in advance. He is wearing handcuffs, and there are two prison officers present. The conversation is taken after negotiations mediated request of the subject, on recording equipment, and a copy of the recording delivered prison for distribution to the subject's attorney. The conversation lasts approx. 2 hours, including conversation prior to recording, pause and a little afterwards in the time outside the recording was not taken up topics that are relevant declaration. He is also briefly informed about my background. He is initially informed about the forensic psychiatric examination, the mandate and role of the committee, and who should have the declaration.

He is asked to sign the consent for disclosure of personal health information from Ila, DPS and prison management (psychiatrist Rosenqvists assessment). He sign a declaration at the end of the conversation.

He is informed that the experts have not read the previous report and that we are not going to do this until we have formed an impression through own conversations and general work. He is informed that we are familiar with and know the conclusion pieces of declaration because it is impossible not to know any of the content. He also informed that the undersigned has not participated in the public debate.

It will not be possible to print all conversations. I have chosen to reproduce verbatim some of today's call, while other parts will sum up in the usual manner. The following refers to who is saying what: O = Observed; Subject. E = Expert.

E: I want to inform you that we have not read the previous report.

O: "It's very impressive that you've managed to hold you, I did not think there were any psychiatrists in Norway who had not come with any comment, because it's very tempting when it is such an important case, so it is impressive ".

The undersigned told the subject about the process of appointment and the thoughts we had made us, for example, the use of information in the second declaration (document excerpts) to save time.

I inform him that we wanted to make their own document excerpts, which he says is very good because the others have chosen a selective method. He is informed that we could have something similar sounding document excerpts, but that we could emphasize other parts than the previous experts.

O: "My impression was that they opted out absolutely specifically, eh, the few, or at least the sources which described me very negatively, they had somehow cut and pasted in very big extent. My impression considering the report, is that they at a very early stage decided the conclusion, they decided a conclusion, then they subsequently tried to reinforce that conclusion. That's how my impression when reading it, that they worked".

He is informed that there is to be a 4-week observation, but that the conversations will continue beyond both this and in such an observation. The undersigned states that it is probably not necessary 4 weeks but less

He is informed that the experts have split the work among themselves. He is informed that what he tells us, we will sum up/quote correct, but the assessment of it is up to the experts. He understands this and he would like to talk a bit about the other statement. I allow for this, but at a later time.

He is told about the construction of the forensic psychiatric statement and how far we have come in the work, and how we take out both sections of the more extreme things he says and other sections to illustrate how he is.

He asks if we've read the compendium (the manifesto) and we informed that Aspaas should familiarize themselves with this document and take excerpts. There is a report from PST, that should also be reviewed. He was not aware of the existence of an analysis from the PST, but the expert assumes that this is not a restricted enlightenment. He is informed that the experts will try as much as possible to read the manifesto.

He is further briefed on how the next few weeks will look like in comparison to what we will be working with. And that the undersigned has reviewed the financial section of documents (doc 15).

In what follows, it is quoted a conversation that is typical for how the subject talks. The conversation is reproduced almost literal of what the subject says, but a few things are left out. The experts questions are summarized, because in an oral conversation it comes some examples, which are not necessary to refer to. What is important in the assessment is not just what he says, but the way he says it, and is of course not presented in a written statement. It appears something in the present status, but the experts have chosen to write a paragraph about this.

O = Observed; Subject, E = Expert

O: 'You have heard that what appears in the tax authorities, that's not at all with the real picture ... that I earned 4 million but that it emerges from the equation. You are aware of that? '

E: I've exclusively seen the tax paperwork.

O: This says nothing. I had a network of accounts. This the police can give you an overview of. The previous experts ... I explained to them thoroughly how I earned my first million when I was 24 and 4 million later. How it was put up. At the time I did not know if the police would get an overview of it, so I did not say much about it. But it has been confirmed afterwards that I served 4 million.

E: It is a fact that you have had transactions at Nordnet and that there have been a number of larger amounts to and from, but in the end it was a record loss of approx. 340 000 -

O: It says still nothing. For I had over one million in cash and I have had several million in cash ... One can not ignore it. I used my debit card that was linked to accounts in Bahamas to take out money over several years, and all these revenue accounts. .. I sold when these fake diplomas and replacement transcripts for several years. In this connection, I also had 7 employees. It did not come up in the second report. But the police have a complete overview of this. And they can confirm it too.

E: I reserve me in such a way that that’s your version of it, and if the police can confirm it then it is okay. And if they can not let it to be so. The experts will not prove or disprove, and for example say that you earned not 4 million ...

O: That's what's interesting, for it is one of the main arguments of Husby and Sørheim because they call it grandiose delusions. They think that I believe that I have been very successful when it is not true. And they have said that it is not true. The biggest he achieved to be was to be a telemarketer. While the police have confirmed it.

E: In the interviews I've seen so far is mentioned both 4 million and that you should give up when you had earned 30 million. Then there is mentioned a total of 6 million, but I have not seen that this has been confirmed yet. Maybe it comes in later questioning?

O: They have confirmed that they have located the accounts. So they have an overview of it

E: Then I will check what of the questionings it is and where the police documents this. Have noticed that you had some credit cards in the last year, where it was used a part of this.

O: I've used the most. Have you seen the movie yet. The 12 minute film? It really sum up the compendium

E: We have not received complete overview yet

O: Just so you are aware of it. I capitulated on 22. I had a conversation with XXXXX too (leader of dept at Ila). I never behaved threatening to others, apart from the "window" of three hours on 22. I'm polite and nice to everyone. Just so you are aware of it. The picture that is built up in the media is that I'm a psychotic monster that eats babies for breakfast (chuckle here., But is considered adequate, although ironic), is crazy and you do not have to be anxious about me. I look forward to working together. It is in my interest that it appears.

E: How has it changed since you came out of isolation and gained access to the media. How have you been affected by this?

O: One is of course influenced, because ... I did not mean to interrupt you

E: At the jail meeting the 06.02.12 it was reported in the media that you would portray you in a different way just because I was in the courtroom

O: I did not thought of it at all. I was myself. If you know me, then it was just a play that was happening in the courtroom. What I'm saying is a formality. I'm talking to a very small group of people, a few thousand in Europe, but it could be more , and I know that it is a description of reality that is totally foreign to most people. But it's a show. I play my role. So if I say that I expect to get the war Cross with three swords, I know that I of course do not get it. And when I say that I expect to be released immediately, then I know that it is not a reality. I only run the race as I have planned all along.

E: But why not just be yourself?

O: In a way I am myself, because I represent a completely different world view, which has not been known since the Second World War. And it is of course in Japan and South Korea. Much of the ideology I stand for is normal in Japan and South Korea, because it is cultural policy, but in a Marxist society, as it is so strange then it gets.

E: We shall not go so far away in it, but what you say is a Marxist society, is it more a social democratic society, such most people will see it?

O: I can firmly say a social democratic society. I can distinguish between the two. But when I say Marxist culture then it is to provoke, but I refer to a social democratic society where the primary aspects of Marxism is, like equality between the sexes .. It is in that context then. It is in a way a suppression technique. The left wing uses similar technique, and like to call others dark men, and we use that towards the leftwing.

O: Are you familiar with the 7 questions I asked to the previous experts?

E: No, but you can ask them.

O: What is important is that when such a big issue, as 22/7 happens in a country, it is impossible not to be moved emotionally by it. It is the first terrorist attack of such dimensions, apart from a few minor things. Psychiatry has no experience with political motivated attacks and that's a big problem, that they have not had this in their study. They do not know how militant nationalists think, or how Islamic militants think or for that matter militant Marxists think. It is an isolated world, which I think very few psychiatrists have any knowledge of. It is such a strange world, and there are no experts in the field and you have not learned about it in school either, I do not know if there is any additional courses about that either. Maybe you can tell me about it?

E: Not in this area, no, but we follow this, but more in the usual sense. It is not been field of study. We will respond to the mandate, concerning § 44 and/or 56 c. Are you sick (have a serious mental illness or not). Unconsciousness, mental retardation (mild/severe), other disorders?

O: But it a bit odd that it is appointed two psychiatrists, and not one psychiatrist and a psychologist. It have been a debate about it in the media. You do not need to answer it then. Another thing is that the biggest weakness of psychiatry is the relationship to religion and ideology, there is for example a person named Paul Ray in UK,he received a revelation from God, as many Christians get, so it was a psychiatrist who said that he was crazy then, who meant that ..

And the same can be said about priests in Norway too. Had it been up to the psychiatry they had all been admitted to a madhouse, because it is a calling from God, so it is a big problem. Psychiatry has a big problem with religion and ideology, for there are many sick ideologies or extreme ideologies, many are not familiar with it. And for example Bushido Codex, which comes from Japan, how to manipulate their mind to achieve resolve. Then you have this system, from Japan, and so has the German system used during the war, that with Valhall and martyrs Islam has a different version, which goes on it to pray five times per day, to become a fearless warrior. And in addition they have a reward system that makes sure they get to have sex with 72 virgins if they die, but I have chosen quite deliberately a Bushido code which is a mix between Bushido and the Christian version, which goes on to manipulate their own mind that goes to displace fear, and the problem then is that displaces not only fear but also other emotions, and that's why I seem off emotional.

But I would not have managed to survive without them. It is important that you understand what it goes on, and it is described in a recent interview

E: We will read when it becomes available.

O: It is important that you not underestimate the knowledge of the mentality of particularly Al-Qaeda or Islamic militants, who have been my inspiration and has been the source of inspiration to those I have linked me to.

The expert tell the subject about some knowledge of religious sects and how I see them. Furthermore, I have some general knowledge about politically extreme environments, but am no expert on this. And the fact that experts have put themselves into some environments, including applied and got internet addresses (blaat.net), document no. Gates of Vienna and more. There is a lot online and it will be impossible to set themselves into everything. It's not been subject area and we have no mandate in relation to politics.

O: It's almost impossible to distinguish it. If one tries to completely isolate it from the ideological, it is absolutely impossible. If you are a politically motivated violent, one can not isolate the ideological, although one can not fail to include it in a report

E: It would be to treat it something similar, religious extremism versus political extremism. It takes a lot to manage it like a disease, and I am careful in my suggestions.

He gets informed about the preliminary meeting with Dikemark. And that we will not look to the old report for history etc. Aspaas are going to take up a history. I'm going to perform the psychometric tests. Some self-report questionnaire and some interviews, which I will complete. Also we will complement each other.

The subject would like to cooperate on tests. He talks about his collaboration with the health service of Ila and the DPS Bærum. He gives his consent to the collection of health data.

It is also talked about the intake of steroids, and the subject said he has only taken it in performance-enhancing purposes, and he is aware that it can have side effects in the form of depression, aggressiveness, etc., but the subject has not had any side effects of this the 3 times he have used this.

The conversation changes over to about the weakness of the forensic psychiatric examination, which will not be taped. He believes that there is a lot especially in the terminology, which is important to get on tape. One can not remember everything that is said

He is interested in we having long conversations, so we quickly can cease the investigations

He will read and prepare for the trial. I emphasize that we want to cooperate on all aspects of the phase we go into, but that we must have time to do what we should.

O (summaries): The main reason I do not want to talk to you were not that I was afraid of leaks, but a bit more tactics is behind .. I looked at the first report as a disaster and it was so aggressive. It attracted not so much confidence then. There were many who was skeptical of it, and I thought that if that was only the report, it would be easy to ridicule it and refute it by me talking and show who I was, but what I was terrified of, was that I met two psychiatrists, perhaps for ideological reasons or other reasons would write exactly the same report. If they had two similar reports, I would not have any chances to justify something else then. But as long as the conversations are documented, then what we are talking about can be proved for later. So now that it is recorded on tape, then it's easier to accept, and if it is used so both sides assume it, than it's okay.

I stand for all of my opinions, and they are very radical. And as long as what is getting written is not free poetry, such as Husby and Sørheim, everything will be okay. They have said that I wish to be king of Norway, and it's rough lies and claims as they have made up.

E: But there's something in that direction in the manifesto?

O Yes, we are considering the monarchy, it's something we've discussed. But they have twisted it to that I wanted to be king or ruler in Europe, in addition to 100 other similar lies. It is not true

E: I've noticed that you come with corrections in questionings. So I will see at the overall picture.

He is asked to fill in self-report forms and is informed about how this works and what it entails.

O: It's very difficult to answer, for someone who can use special techniques (Bushido) to repress their feelings. I could just not meditate a few weeks, then my emotional spectrum would have changed. But that I do not want to do.

In the rest of the conversation we come into personality and what this means. He want us to know that the cultural desensitising is not a diagnosis but an ideal for him. And it can not be set a diagnosis at him about lack of emotions, because this is a deliberate act. He has not been violent before that window of 3 hours on 22.07.11. He has not even hurt a fly before this.

Psychiatric status by expert Tørrissen described in a separate paragraph.


17.6. Expert Aspaas call 18.02.12

Conversation takes place at Ila prison and detention institution 18.02.12. The subject is notified of the meeting in advance. He's wearing handcuffs, and there are two prison officers there. The conversation is, at the request of the subject, taken on recording equipment, and a copy of the recording will be delivered the prison for distribution to the subject's attorney. The conversation lasts approx. 2 hours, including an interval.

Initially the subject is informed about the purpose of the conversation and about the expert's role, including that a summary of the conversation will be included in the declaration that will be sent to the court, police/district attorney, defender and the forensic commission.

The subject states that the expert does not need to fear him. He has never been violent, except of a "window" of three hours. The reason he has requested it to be recordings of the conversation is that he believes the previous experts have written untruths in their report. They started with a conclusion and they have built up around it afterwards.

He believes that there should have been appointed a psychiatrist and a psychologist, and experts with expertise in "ideologically motivated violent action," as in some other countries. Such knowledge is necessary to understand him. "The political is a part of me."

He then tells about mental techniques used by both militant Islamists and nationalists, to repress emotions, especially fear, so that one will be able to perform violent actions. When using these techniques , it will affect the whole spectrum of emotions, and you are "desensitised."

There are various mental techniques. The subject uses the Bushido Codex, which have exist in Japan for 1000 years, and which has been used by fighters, including during World War 2, to achieve resolve. The subject has used the method in two or more years, and he still uses it "to hammer away the fear ... maintain mental shields ". But it has the side effect that it affects the whole spectrum of emotions.

Some of the content in his mental training are songs that fit for purpose, including "Ode to a dying people" by "the Swedish, patriotic artist Saga", and a song by Norwegian Helene Bøksle. Basically this is not political songs, but the content are playing on Norse history and references. The mental protection he achieves must not be confused with sociopathy, which is a congenital defect, as opposed to desensitise, is obtained through the techniques he describes. The technique is central for understanding the subject and how he could do what he has done.

"What I did conflict with human nature, without the techniques I would not have been able to complete it."

One asks if he is afraid to break down, and he confirms this, but adds that he has never had a breakdown before. He does not ignore the fact that he might get to take in all the pain and suffering he has caused, and the mental techniques shall protect against this. He mentions examples of methods used by Muslims, including Al-Qaeda, and how they use the Quran and praying five times a day to suppress fear.

He has learned the techniques in books and on Wikipedia. There was also a Nordic version used by the Vikings, but this is poorly documented. He heard about the mental techniques the first time by a Serb.

One asks him more about the songs he has used during the mental training and about Helene Bøksle. He says that she is not directly political, and he finds no hidden message in the lyrics, but Bøksle and others appeals to nationalists, even if the lyrics are not directly political.

One asks how he's doing now. He indicates that he is "doing good", but the first few weeks after the arrest, he noticed a reaction to that he had stopped taking steroids. It was also a bit difficult to get used to the passivity that imprisonment entails, but it got better after he got access to the media, movies, etc. He gets a lot of letters, both hate mail and declarations of support, as well as requests if he want help to repent. Gradually he receive almost only declarations of support from ideological supporters in Norway and other countries such as Sweden, Germany, Russia, United Kingdom. He responds to the inquiries as much as possible, but the magnitude is bigger than he can handle.

He has no contact with family and friends, as he do not consider it appropriate to have contact with people who look at him as a monster. He also assumes that there are some who would like to contact him, but who abstain, because having contact with him would ruin their careers, and he understands that. He misses his family and friends, but that is not a problem, and he has been prepared for it.

He also knows that there are people who want to kill him, and he shall have received the two specific death threats. He also guesses that about. 10 of the affected people would be willing to kill him. In addition he assumes that the Marxists and Muslims would want to kill him. He has no fear of death, and it is the meditation that helps him to avoid this.

He tells about imprisonment in court, that he played an act and that his statements that he should get War Cross with three swords and should be released, was not meant seriously. His radical expressions are aimed at a few, but most do not realize it. He compares himself with people like Mullah Krekar, who speaks to a small group when they are in court, "the are showing". The subject's target for his utterances are nationalists who he wants to influenced to become "militant nationalists". "I am an opportunist and I use media".

One asks if he also uses the current conversation situation consciously. He denies this.

The expert asks him to talk about his background. He tells about father's and mother's family background, about his siblings and about his own childhood until his late teens. Details about this are put in the extract "history" another place in the statement. He considers his childhood as good. He was good at school, and the family had better economy than the average. He had better resource people around him, mother, sister, mother's boyfriend that he had a good relationship with, friends' parents. His upbringing, however, was characterized by "lack of discipline" in the home. He assumed it was because he grew up without a father and that "women do not have biological requirements for disciplining children". The positive with the freedom he had is that he became independent and creative. The downside is that he used a long time to be structured.

Only after the arrest in present case, the subject has been told that his mother early in the 80th century contacted the health care due. trouble taking care of the kids alone. He has no memory of the contact with "home assessment" that this triggered.

About his breakup with his father, he tells that this happened when father divorced his new wife Tove that had been a social incitement for the father. The father also broke the contact with his three children from first marriage at the same time, and because of that, the subject did not take the situation so badly. Besides, he had good contact with XXXXX, his mother's boyfriend. The father had also got very angry because the subject had sent gifts that was ment to be funny, but his father got angry. For example the subject sent three dog food bowls for Christmas presents, one with the dogs name, one with fathers name and one with name XXXXX. Today the subject thinks this was unacceptable by him. [omitted]

He state to have had much contact with friends in kindergarden and on school. he specifically mentions the friendship with the Pakistani XXXXX that "had an impact on my worldview". Norwegian men are feminized, passive and don't like conflicts, while minority youth are taught to be proud of their culture and religion. Unlike Norwegians, they have a sense for "alpha males", which also the subject has been attracted to, that he is not afraid to say what he stands for, even if it is controversial. On school you learn to not be proud of ancestors, represented as large gangs who raped maids, crusaders who oppressed Muslims etc XXXXX despised Norwegian values and culture. This triggered the subjects interest in learning about Norwegian values and history, and led him to "embrace cultural conservative values."

Basically, the subject had been "exemplary" at school. When he became friends with XXXXX he was drawn into the hip-hop community, and together with some other friends they formed a clique from 7 grade. They dominated the environment in school in a negative manner, had anti-authoritarian attitudes and yelled in class. He did some tagging at the time and were taken twice by police. He did not appear in the Boot Boys environment, but went to concerts at the Blitz-house. Gradually his comrades started with hashish and marijuana, which the subject distanced himself from. XXXXX became criminal and violent for a period. Eventually, the subject was frozen out of the environment. He then consulted old comrades, normal/regular people who had not particular negative attitudes and that was good in school, and this was his circle of high school.

He heard about and was also witnessed a series of incidents in which Muslim youth gangs robbed and beat up Norwegian youth, called "potatoes" and raped Norwegian girls, "potato whores". He reacted strongly that the Muslim gangs got keep on free while police "deconstructed" the Boot Boys environment.

During the discussion of his background says The subject that there are two aspects that are particularly important for understanding his development, namely, his attraction to the values alpha males stands for, as well as his negative experiences with Muslim gangs. In response to negative encounters with Muslim communities, he joined the FPU in 9th grade.

Towards the end of the conversation, one asks about his physical health. He stated that he have been healthy, except for things like colds and flu. He has never had fainting or seizures of any kind. He suffered fracture of the nose in his late teens when he was attacked by a Muslim gang. The nose became not deformed or distorted in any way. Somewhat later he operated his nose at a private clinic. It was chiseled away the cartilage so that the nose was straight, rather than curved as before. He was satisfied with the result, but from about 2005 he has been little concerned by his appearance.

In connection with the discussion about physical health , one question him whether he will consent to computer X-ray of the brain and EEG study. He replies that he sees it as an insult and an insinuation that his ideological principles is caused by a brain injury. He has never heard of that militant Islamists being object of this type of research. He compares the request about diagnostic imaging with to demand the same survey of Labour's parliamentary representatives to look for damage, since they have allowed the immigration of Muslims to the country. He adds that it was meant as a joke.

One asks him in conclusion on how he perceives the conversation. He replies that it runs smoothly. He wants to emphasize that there are two of the affected topics that are important for understanding him. One is that he early became interested in the code of honor and drawn to "alpha males", ie guys who stands for something and is fearless. The second is the repeated experiences of violence and aggression by Muslim gangs, and the failure of reaction by public authority .

Mental status present is referenced during subsequent conversation.


17.7. Expert Torrissen call 20.02.12

Conversation takes place at Ila prison and detention institution 20.02.12 under the same conditions as the first conversation. The conversation duration is almost 3 hours. The subject is notified of the meeting in advance. He's wearing handcuffs, and there are two prison officers there. The conversation is recorded on the recording equipment. A copy of the recording is delivered to prison for distribution to the the subjects defender.

The subject informs that he has had conversations with DPS Bærum and have taken a test called MMPI. He wants the experts to have access to this. Initially it is talked about WAIS-IV (Ability Test).

The subject indicates the following:

O: The only problem is that usually you are allowed to prepare by doing internet simulations, in my case I have not the chance, and then I do not stand on the same basis as others.

When there is a universal test system, which one can train themselves in and prepare for, I'd also want to have an opportunity to do so, and if I get I can do a test.

E: But it is not the meaning that one should prepare themselves for this

O: But everyone does you know, or most do (after specialist trying to say that it is unusual), and the reason people exercise is that they are competitive, but there are perhaps some idealists who do not. But I think that over half are competitive

E: Who is it that is being tested in this way?

O: As long as it a universal test, and most are preparing, and I can not, then would not do it. My test will be compared with others and I don't want that. Media will get to use this, if it leaked

E: Let's say you are in the normal range around 100 + ...

O: I think I am higher than that. I have taken a test before. It was an online test. Then I got 130. I probably prepared for it.

When it comes to MRI and EEG study the subject says the following:

O: The reason is that one insinuates that one has a brain injury. No matter what kind of politically motivated violent men it was, I believe that 100% would have refused. It is not a tradition of it. And everyone would have seen it as a rough insult. There is no tradition of doing it, I have never heard that it's been done, if an Islamist. Jihadist, I've never heard of it. In that sense, I see it as a pretty racist act. A psychiatric evaluation and MRI has never been foist on Asian and African men of violence, it is only when we are talking about the Europeans . It is racist. For example, the three Al Qaeda members, who were taken in Norway last year, was not investigated, nor others in the same category as that. The basis for that is that western governments have a great understanding of Asians and Africans fights, so they understand their battle to a very great extent, therefore, it is not a requirement. But with militant nationalists after 2 World War, the fight is not accepted, and they want people to believe that we are sick and have an illness. And I will not be part of it.

E: What did Husby and Sørheim say about this? Was it to exclude the disease? Did they connect it with politics?

O: (resumes) Husby and Sørheim said that they would look after eventual head injuries, or that it would only exclude this, and they connected it not up to politics. They did not say that. But it can not possibly be interpreted differently, but they came with a requirement ...

E: Was it a requirement?

O. No, it was a wish, I formulated me wrong. I know the difference between a demand and a desire. There have been many politically motivated violent episodes, and no one has been faced with this. For me it's obvious why 22.7 was conducted. It was not that I got a brick in the head when I was 5years old.

E: MR is desirable based on the exclusion of disease.

O: Why was it not a desire to Arfan Bhatti or Mullah Krekar? Why only wish this from militant nationalists ?

E: What about EEG? Has it been discussed with you? He is explained what EEG and MRI can provide answers to, Epilepsy, frontal brain damage etc.

O: I do not want to legitimize the insult.

He return the questionnaires SCL-90 and this is gone trough fast.

Then we go trough his sleep rhythm. He settles between. 22-24 and get up at. 07 00. He sleeps well and lives under regular prison routines. If he has been working great for a while, he may sleep a little longer, or if he has been questioned for 12 hours so he can sleep a little longer. He "rewards himself" to sleep some more. There are only a few occasions he asks to sleep more. He has a good and normal sleep rhythm. He sleeps well. No nightmares. He dreams a bit, but the way he looks at it, it is normal dreams. Right after the 22/7 he dreamed a little more strange. Dreamed about DELTA, but not nightmares.

On Utøya you asked in the interview if you would be executed or tortured now.

He says that it was right after his arrest. He said on the way up to the second floor, that if you shall execute me, then you can just as well do it here. It is like a rhetorical game then. Not that he necessarily believed it, but in a slightly more defensive state. I was in the state of shock during the Utøya-stay. One notices in the hearing that it takes time to get down on. I'm excited and it takes some time.

Were you in a state of shock?

Yes, in a way, my survival instinct came into fight mode, while the others was in flight mode. He was on alert during the entire phase. He was not in reflection (referred to as the brain reflection, which was somehow disabled).

It may be that it was that I was strategic and defensive.

However, strategically, then, or have you thought this afterwards (modified the explanation)? If they wanted to execute him. He told them early.

He initially took a decision that he would not resist. He had no armor on, but were going to do it. He had no intention to attack the Norwegian police. It was important not to attack the police.

He talks about alternative operations, with the so-called bonus operations. Shock Attack with car bomb in the government quarter, Labour Party offices and the Royal Palace, but of course not when the royal family was there, because I am a royalist. The castle are a representation place, and sometimes for others, such as Arafat.

I feel guilty to that I could fail this (plan A).

What about guilt above family, other m.m?

No, I have no guilt towards what I did, but sometimes feelings of guilt for example when I had hangover anxiety. The guilt comes because I've said something stupid then. And he has a bad conscience above friends, which he ignored at this stage. He tells about his friends and who he considers friends.

He pulled him away already from 2002, because he would not charge them with what would come.

He says that some will disagree with the Utøya action. There were many young there. He believed that many more would be over 18 years. It shocked me that it was so many young on a indoctrinate camp. It was a problem that I could not distinguish the age, such as those who stood with their backs to. Despite that I skipped over 2 people, who looked very young .

I was in alarm mode (fight and flight), and reflection brain did not work. I lacked intelligence on target due to the difficulties in obtaining enough explosives, which were stopped by the authorities. Alternative was firearms, which is more brutal. Most militant select explosives, including me. Had I not been left behind, then the bomb had gone off when there were more people there. The intention was to strike at. 10:00 and excluding public holidays.

He puts requirements for that we read the entire compendium, so we can understand why he did it. This is due to the Husby and Sørheim had not focused on it, because they had conversations with him, and thus it was not so important.

He believes that it is important to understand politically motivated violent people, and this is explained in the compendium. He had many thoughts about goals, but several were unrealistic goals, such as the castle. He tells about plans for how he would run into the castle park and into the castle by car (PST logo, blue light) and leave from there with a mini motorcycle. He was surprised that he at all survived the government building, he assumed that it was only 5% survival chance.

He is then given several self-report forms (RAADS and AQ). He also get HAD (even though it probably will not give anything). He is also given a self-report questionnaire on game addiction, given that he has played quite a lot over a period of time. It is a little wrong, he says, because he is principally opposed to gambling gambling. It is addictive, and he knows many who have lost a lot of money. Logically is it that most people will lose. However, he has speculated in shares, but it's not the same.

How about that you played "WOW" for a year?

That was a controlled dependence. I could quit, but chose to play more. If he had access to it now, he would have played as a reward. That's like when someone chooses to travel all year round or play golf. I chose to play hardcore WOW.

Martyrdom gift is a term more commonly used by Islamists, who will complete an operation that one can not assume to come back from.

He came in contact with militant nationalists in 2001. He came in contact with an Englishman, who was his mentor (Richard the Lionheart). He was at that time starting an organization to work out the target.

From 2006 he considered specific targets. He lost the democratic hope in 2001/2002 because of the threats from Islamists. He has gone through phases of radicalization, capitalization, games, compendium and the operational phase.

The subject can not describe if He at some point changed significantly or began to think differently. He says that if Norway had made some structural changes and the policy as they have done in Denmark, he would not have done this. He thought that maybe he was going to jump of the wagon. He had not decided completely. He considered many times to put on blinders, start a family and escape to Bærum west, because there were too many Muslims in Oslo.

He says he changed his meditation, to repress emotions and fear, because he believed that it was necessary to perform the operation.

It comes a long sequence about the forensic psychiatric statement, the war settlement, about the stories and how the psychiatry has contributed to make sickly dissidents, just like in Soviet the psychiatry. He refers to articles in the media about political prisoners, that the psychiatry has contributed to imprisonment, and he refers some names.

He is wondering why Husby and Sørheim is lying. Which incentive do they have for it? Is it politically motivated? I do not know.

He says that in the beginning it was pretty extreme. He decided to follow a more theoretical line. It failed. People did not understand what he meant, so he had to modify it. He chose a fundamentalist line in the beginning. I stand for everything, it is not wrong, but I chose a radical line. Everything is right. I stand for what I have said. I have created a system, but it must not be interpreted as anything other than a suggestion. If others think it is not realistic, I'm aware that it can be changed. It is a theoretical proposal. Knights Templar is a small group, which exists, but we are working alone.

Then we come back to the uniform. It is just a suggestion. It will be a very long battle, decades, and it is a platform, which can be further developed. He took the picture long before surgery. He wanted to sell a message, namely to recruit followers. It is a right version of an Islamic "flag ceremony". The uniform is a suggestion, if other militant nationalists think it's nonsense, it's okay. I did this as a suggestion.

There were 12 different awards, why did you present yourself with all the the awards, partly in a Masonic context, partly military and partly with self-composed awards? Imagine Ellos catalog, they sell clothes, I sold a package of ideology. It was a model picture of a person who does something. It is only about sale.

Some would say that you have an unusually high self-esteem. The subject confirms this. To understand it, one must be familiar with terror organizations. Al-Qaida makes films to promote their views. It is exactly like that I've made a video, which is a summary of the compendium in 12 minutes. You must know Taliban, as I am inspired by, and I have copied them (film, uniform). The uniform is just a European tradition and nothing more.

In the latter part of this discussion, the expert goes into how he sees grandiosity, and what strengths and weaknesses the subject has. He is strong on logistics. Furthermore, he mentions Ata, cell leader from 9/11 and Timothy McVeigh (Oklahoma). I guess I'm on their level. He hopes that the political turn more to the right and that society will then look at his attacks on another way. I think it depends on the development in Norway and Europe.

There are some who support me, but maybe not such a radical operation. He refers to a study done after 9/11. This showed that many supported the 9/11. There is also support groups in Europe, supporting him. I get endorsements from various people, which show this. I do not know how many that do.

What about your own power in Europe? Do you think you can get a big role?

I have too much blood on my hands. So I do not think so. But I can get influence by that someone reads the manifest and agree operations and eventually do, then I will have influence. At the same I think it is sad.

But you have done this!

Yes, I have. I'm off emotionalised due to the meditation, and I do not know what happens if I stop to meditate. I think it's cruel, but I feel like I had to do this of my knowledge, such as Islamists do what they do.

During the last hour, the expert go through a number of topics about how he sees himself self, referenced against a number of statements that have come under questioning mm

This is part of SCID-II test about narcissism and is referenced in the section about testing.


17.8. Expert Aspaas call 22.02.12

Conversation takes place at Ila prison under the same conditions as the first conversation, lasting about four hours, with one break.

The subject takes the word immediately, he want to add something to the previous conversation about the society he rambled in when he was in 5th/6th grade. Along with several friends, including the aforementioned XXXXX, he formed a gang that called itself "Skøyen killers". They made "shako-guns", used a forehead band, listened to hip-hop music and glorified gangster rappers ideals and mentality, ie, anti-authoritarian attitudes. The gang was "crappy against others," appeared dominant and threatening, but not directly violent. He believes this environment laid the foundation for later gangs on school.

He explains more about the hip-hop community until he was pushed out of this in 8th grade. At this time he resumed contact with former comrades with civil values and interest in school work , and eventually he got friends who had cultural conservative standpoint. This topic is discussed further under the section "history" elsewhere in the statement.

One ask him to explain his education and professional background, and he gives a detailed description which are also summarized under the heading "history". In his description of the company E-Commerce Group, which produced fake certificates and diplomas, one asks him if he had qualms.

He replies that he checked the law and the business could not suffer juridical in Norway, as long as he did not sell to customers in Norway and Europe. The income was also decisive to finance the 22 July operation. One asks again if he had moral qualms. for example. due to that someone used the documents to obtain positions as they were not competent for, for example in health care, and it could led to harm. He answered that he knew it was wrong and immoral, but that he did not care about it, and he repeats that the business was legally permissible outside Norway and Europe.

The purpose of the business was generating income that could finance his future ideological activities, "dedicate my life to change the ideological Norway and Europe."

The overall goal had initially been earning enough to establish a so-called NGO (non governmental organization) that could work politically, but he failed to make the 30 million he considered necessary for this purpose. He had to choose an alternative measure, namely the preparation of the "Compendium", plus politically motivated violence. Although he failed to earn enough for a establish an NGO, he was proud to have earned about 4 million in 3-4 years, and this developed his self-image. He adds that he is proud to have completed the 22 July campaign. He describes the operation as "barbaric", but it is also the result of hard work, and he is proud "at a professional level."

After having earned money that he could use to finance his political goal, he resigned the apartment he rented in Oslo, and to not use up more capital than necessary, he moved to his mother.

He paid her the following year on his own initiative, NOK 3500 a week for room and board. He would at this point, "treat himself" with one year of full-time computer games, which he did from summer 2006 to summer 2007. This is discussed further elsewhere. That to play he characterizes as "incredibly fun, but it takes too much time". One asks whether he considered himself as a game addict, and he replied that he was "controlled dependent."

One asks if he at any time had trouble distinguishing between game and reality, and he answers certainly that he never had problems with it and that it was not a problem to keep the game from a distance. After having reduced the gaming in 2007 he started to prepare for the operation. The first phase was to write the "Compendium", then came the stage of "operational planning".

He then answer the questions from the experts about his relationships with women and girlfriends, his relation to online games, on mental health and to substance abuse. All this is summarized in the "history" elsewhere in the statement.

When asked about suicide, he replied negative, with the exception of thoughts he had about killing himself when he was on Utøya - "do I want to survive this, to take the suffering it entails?"

When asked he explains that with sufferings he mean ridicule from the media and that people hate him, "but I do not think it is strange," and that he has lost family, friends and freedom. "But it was worth it, I'm willing to take the sacrifice."

In the last part of the conversation takes the expert up some topics and ask him to explain. The conversation becomes more running, mainly because the experts ask more questions and change theme. One question is about the YouTube video he presented. He explains that this was a video of 12 minutes, which he designed himself. It was distributed the 22 July sometime between 08 and 11am. It is prepared as a kind of slide show with written text, accompanied by music that he has discussed before (Saga, Bøksle). It has four parts:

1) How cultural Marxists infiltrated Europe after the 2nd World

2) The Islamic colonization of Europe

3) Description of historical European heroes

4) Description of the Knights Templar (KT)

Towards the end there are pictures of the subject respectively in civilian outfit ,in a Masonic uniform in the KT uniform he has composed himself, and in fighting gear. The video is modeled on propaganda videos that are sent out by other organizations, including Al-Qaida, just prior to the attacks. This should be a common strategy to reach through with a political message.

One asks him about the uniform, if there was a risk to have this lying around at home. He confirmed that it was a risk he took. Uniforms are important for right-wing extremists. There is only one copy of the KT uniform, namely his own. The uniform and orders is intended as a draft, but he does not want to comment on what any other people know about this.

One asks about the title "Justiciar Knight". He says that this is a title he has made, also a suggestion from his side, and that it is composed of the words "lawman" and "knight", ie "a knight who has the law on his side". He adds that there is a long tradition of revolutionary organizations for titles, and he mentions the example of the Red Army Brigade.

One asks him why he used the title "Justiciar Knight" when he presented himself on 22 July, including whether it was wise of him to use a title that only he knew. He replied that it was a miscalculation. The idea was to promote what he has described in the compendium, in order to recruit and sell a message to potential sympathizers. But he realizes today that he should not have mentioned it.

He emphasizes that those individuals who he has described in KT really exist, regardless of whether the police have managed to identify them or not. He should have used other words about KT in the introduction, said that it was about a few individuals who wanted to associate themselves with KT's identity. This about to join the KT implied at the same time a need to establish a distance to the national socialists, when he disagrees with them on a number of areas. He repeats that it was a tactical mistake to emphasize KT as strongly as he did, while on the other hand thinks that "all attention is good attention."

He indicates that he now could easily prove the existence of the network, but he will not help other people getting arrested. He mentions that the media have mocked and ridiculed him, but he says he does not care about it at all.

One asks him about future thoughts. He realizes that he will remain in custody or equivalent the rest of his life, and he is comfortable with the idea.

One asks whether he may have been one-sided in his political representation, if he may have done the same thing he accuses Husby/Sørheim, namely to conclude first and build up in the conclusion afterwards. "Absolutely not," he replied, but confirms that the compendium is not objective, and he adds that he came to a conclusion in 2002, that he had lost faith in democracy.

One asks him about that to put out the rules of democracy, as he has done, what is the reason that he thinks he has the right to it?

He replies that he is a result of the development after World War II. Actually he would have carried out a coup with a few hundred people, but it is not possible, because the PST would have discovered it. He looks at the Norwegian Board as illegitimate. 100% of the journalists supports cultural Marxism, therefore Norway is not a democracy. He adds that he is not alone in this belief in Norway and Western Europe. He mentions actions performed by nationalists in Norway and how these due. conspiracy between politicians and the press are soothed down in the media

One asks him what he means with conspiracy, and he replies that conspiracy means cooperation.

There is a resistance movement in Norway, he said. It is disorganized, consisting of individuals, but will organize themselves in the long run, it is 100% for sure. It will be driven forward by the democratic threat. He mentions Lebanon as an example of the country is taken over by Muslims. Such trends will make militant nationalists emerging. It will also be that more and more will have negative experiences that make them get revenge needs to Muslims. But he adds that it is not 100% sure that one will succeed in a coup. He says that people in the countryside do not understand the problem because "it is we in Oslo who must live with the hell."

One asks him if he has any doubts, if there is possible that he exaggerates in his views on developments in Europe. He says that he is not in doubt. But when it comes to the implementation of the "operation", he was in doubt. After what's happened, he's been forced to reconsider the question, but he becomes more and more certain that it was correct. However, he is unsure whether the action was appropriate, if he may have damaged the case, but so far he thinks he has earned his own case.

He states that he has expressed himself more precisely on these topics in police interrogations and in the compendium. One says that it is important to hear directly what he means and not just read about it, and he knows this.

He talks about prison meeting a short time ago, how he there played a role on behalf of a political movement. One asks him who he considers himself to be. He replies that he is a person of great integrity who wants to save the country and its people.

He discusses the concept of empathy, saying it is all culturally conditioned. For example, is a Norwegian soldier who kills a Taliban soldier in Afghanistan, "is it empathy or not?". Similarly, one can question the American bombing of Japan in 1945, about the loss of lives as a result of the bombing may have saved a much larger number of lives that would be lost during a prolonged extension of the war. But he adds that "from Norwegian values I am not empathic". he believes, however, that he has empathy, but he suppresses it. He can put himself into the situation of others, but he is, and he sees himself as "incredibly sympathetic," which he believes that others can confirm.


17.9. Mental status by Aspaas 18.02.12 and 22.02.12

The subject appears well kept and fixed, is awake and oriented in all qualities. Mood is neutral and without signs of emotionality. He is friendly and appears with significant confidence. He constantly take initiative in the conversation and talk a lot and very detailed, but without showing signs of increased pressure talk. He may pursue a digression, but resumes the thread quickly. The language contains some foreign words that give the representations a technical character, especially when he discusses the question of violence and terrorism. He has a tendency to turn the conversation into a political rhetoric, which eventually turns out to be rather stereotyped. He is articulate and immediately gives the impression of having an ability level above average. He is calm and concentrated, will not stir up, shows no fatigue. He often uses percentages for illustrating his points. Although he in many ways appears adequately, the conversation is characterized of limited emotional connection.

There appears no signs of formal thought disorder in form of latency, vagueness, thought stopping, unusual associations or neologisms. He denies all forms for sensory disturbances, and it appears no sign of reality bursting performances in the form of persecution ideas, thought, influence, unusual body sensations, psychotic grandeur ideas or otherwise. When he is pushed on ambiguities in his presentation, he shows no signs of being stressed or being disintegrated, but respond rationally, provide detailed and explanatory notes and try to create connections.


17.10. Expert Torrissen call 23.02.12

Conversation takes place at Ila prison and detention institution 23.02.12 under the same conditions as the first conversation. The subject is notified of the meeting in advance. He's wearing handcuffs, and there are two prison guards there . The conversation is recorded on the recording equipment, and a copy of the recording is delivered prison for distribution to the subject's defender. The conversation duration is almost 5 ½ hour, spread over conversations with pause. Initial re-examined some of the self-report questionnaires he has filled in.

Then we discuss the concept of empathy, in which the subject uses examples from the war. Is someone empathetic or not, if they kill someone in war? The expert noted that here it means empathy in the emotional spectrum of the individual, not about actions. If I want to free myself from politics, I'm empathetic. I am a likeable person, who care about those who are close to me. I take care of others, and I think I can put myself in the situation of others. Before you act, you have to be able to predict what will happen. He makes it with the example of the mother after it had been a breakup with XXXXX. I bought a dog to her and took her on a week's holiday in Malta, because I cared about her. I also had a very close relationship to XXXXX.

Then follows a longer sequence about his political views and why have did what he did, and he believe it is an empathetic act. What I did was an act of self-defense, and Norwegians are ethnic indigenous people in Norway (the Sami are indigenous people in Lapland). Our ancestors have lived here for 12,000 years and we have rights to the country and to decide ownership of our country. Ethnic Norwegians will be a minority in a decade, and I can not accept it. And is it not an empathetic act what I do? The expert notes that empathy is something that is in man, and can not be linked to ideology.

He tells how he experienced Utøya, and that he was on alert (mentions amygdala), and not in the reflection mode. He was in a kind of shock phase. The expert mentions that during reconstruction, he was not particularly in shock phase, but walked around "like in a construction site". This is because I meditate every day, I both desensitise myself and dehumanise myself, as the military does. I know what they feel, those that relate to Utøya. I can not take upon me everything, because it will break me down. I can not allow that. I have trained for this action for many years. The same thing is happening in Afghanistan, they also use techniques to dehumanise Taliban soldiers. I use words like Marxists and similar for dehumanizing, and it is the same as happens with some soldiers when they, for example, piss on corpses. They are dehumanised.

How is it with that to put somewhat extremely?

I am a propagandist, which can provoke, for example, in the speech at the meeting on incarceration 06.02.12, that was a speech to a small group, maybe a few thousand in Europe. During the trial, I will advocate this. During the trial, I will be in show mode and will be selling a message. Most people will not know me, but reporters will understand. They are intelligent.

Are journalists more intelligent than most people?

Yes, they are.

Have you changed your strategy?

No, I changed my angle. I need to change the presentation so that people can understand. I had no access to the media and could not make the necessary correction. If people had read the manifest, so had they known what I stood for and could have seen that the forensic psychiatric statement is not correct. In the declaration, or the section describing the talks, is 80% of that mistakes/lies. We agree to review the statement at a later date.

When it comes to the use of we, he says that it is because he is part of a community in terms of having a political ideology together, and for him it is very important, but he has no trouble separating on we and I . He knows what the difference is.

The subject shows off some of the letters he received, with declarations of support. He has piles of endorsements, several hundred letters. He shows me a selection. There are Swedish, German, Danish, French and Norwegian letters.

Several of them support his political vision and manifesto (and actions?). There are letters with unambiguous declarations of support, with the same political views as the subject. There are political accomplices that has written. They use the same language and terminology like him. And some say they have been inspired by him and have become more extreme as a result of the subject's actions.

One writes about 2048, and then says that he is perhaps more optimistic than him, because he is using 2083 as the year of when Muslims are out of Europe (subject chuckle when he says this). It's more like a dream than realism, but I hope that we get back Europe. He has also been receiving love letters and letters from religious who wants to repent him.

The ones I appreciate the most are those who agree with me and that I can work with in the future. That's what's important.

So the conversation turns in on inspirations, as Fjordman.

You have included many essays of him?

Yes. He writes well and clearly. There are many like him, but he is not violent and certainly takes distance from me and my actions. There are many reputable writers who are right-wing. Some excludes the conclusion, because the reader must draw it, but there is not much doubt about what they mean. I am no national socialist. I take distance from Hitler and the Holocaust, and I belong to another extreme right-wing direction.

What about the constructed words of justice, Masonic Order, Knights Templar etc?

Suicidal Humanist is a word I've made myself. A humanist is so naive that they embrace a culture that makes one exterminate himself. I've created it as a result of whats happening.

About psychometric testing:

In what follows begins the testing in SCID-I (including SPIS, PANNS, etc.). SCID-II and Asperger investigation. This reference is not here, but appears in the chapter on psykometic testing

The second part of the conversation is made after a little break.

The subject begins by telling about his speech in the courtroom (06.02.12) and he does the same thing as Mullah Krekar did in the courtroom. Krekar delivered a speech to a small fan-base. It's the same technique as Breivik used. It was not meant for anyone other than those who belong to the same environment as him. Then continues the SCID-I interview with emphasis on psychotic symptoms. This referenced during psychometric testing.


17.11. Expert Aspaas' conversation 26.02.12

Conversation takes place at Ila prison and supervision unit on 26.02.12 in the same circumstances as the previous conversations, duration 3 1/2 hours with break.

One asks first the subject if it is something he has thought over from the previous conversations. He discusses the concept of "empathy" and brings notes about the topic. The concept of empathy is culturally determined he believes, different cultures have different views on humanism, and this leads to different perceptions of empathy.

He refers to brain research in endangered situations where the "survival brain", which is located in the amygdala, will start taking over. This part of the brain makes us then able to escape, fight or immobility. It operates autonomously and is not affected by our values ??or ethical considerations, as long as you are in this type of alert. The reactions as you could have, therefore say nothing about what we stand for as a people. Many may think that a person who has performed an action like the one on Utøya, can not have empathy. Some psychiatrists believe, however, that the question of empathy is only applicable at the first confrontation.

After this, you will come across in survival, "fight or flight". "For those others sake it became flight and for my part it was fight". Then functions only some parts of the brain, and ethical values are not reflected. When the danger is over, "reflection brain" take over again, that means that you receives again the capacity for reflection, and guilt can be felt .

He excuses Eskil Pedersen, who has been criticized for having escaped on the boat without saving the others, but he was overruled by the "survival brain" and can not be blamed, according to the subject. The same goes for him, the emphatic part of the brain does not work when you are in "survival mode", and it is not in line with its ethical and value-based guidelines. He sees however that some psychiatrists may disagree with this.

He says that he at stopped the car 22.7 a few hundred meters before the government quarter and felt extreme anxiety. After that, he remembers only fragments of what happened, and it may indicate that he was in "survival mode" and had reduced brain function, he assumes. After he had activated the bomb and reached the car he had unplaced in Hammersborg square,, the "reflection brain" came back again and worked until he arrived at Utøya and was confronted by the two people he shot first. Then entered "survival brain" again, and it's limited in what he remembers until his arrest. Since that time he remembers almost everything.

One asks him about ethical considerations during the preparations for 22.7. He says that something happened to him when he in April 2011 rented the farm in Rena. It occurred to him that now there was no way back. He felt anxiety and had a feeling that it would not end well, and he had to step up its meditation. Besides, he started taking steroids.

One asks again about ethical considerations, and he answered that he had a pragmatic attitude. It were "legitimate targets" that he would strike, and he refers to the more detailed explanation in his compendium. Theoretically, it was unproblematic.

Initially, he had decided three bombing targets plus three shootings. Before he rented the farm in Rena, he got most of what he needed. The equipment had preliminary been stored in her mother's apartment, ie the room he possessed, and in the basement and attic. After he moved to the Rena, he gathered fertilizer and diesel. He worked on the farm early and late, interrupted by short trips to Oslo to get small things, such as clean water.

He also met friends, was at parties and on restaurants, and he stated that they have lived a kind of 'double life' against friends. Social meetings were a part of his own "reward system" as he had done a piece of work. The hard work served as a ward against nervousness.

He confirmed to have been afraid that someone would discover what he was doing on the farm. The friends wanted to visit him, but he pushed this ahead. To neighbors, he said that the season was unsuccessful due to poor planning and a neighbor offered to buy and harvest feed crops that grew by itself in the fields.

Production of the bombs took longer than planned, he thought he could make three bombs in 30 days, but it took him 83 days to make one bomb. He started getting bad time, had no money left and depended on credit. A expected technical problem was production of picric acid. This, however, succeeded on the first try.

The most time-consuming was to smash fertilizer pellets. These are produced by government requirements, exactly to stop production of bombs. The pellets must be crushed so that the fertilizer is able to absorb diesel. The crushing he performed with kitchen appliances. He points out that the Norwegian government has made it so difficult to make bombs, he was forced to perform a "shooting based action". Due to the technical problems he had to abstain from the original bombing targets as Parliament, the Castle, newspaper office, Labour Party headquarters, Skup Conference and Labour Party congress.

He further indicates that on the day of action , the Utøya attack was done because he considered the attack on the government building as unsuccessful, as the high block had not collapsed. This he heard on the radio when he left it in the car he had deployed. If the high block had collapsed, he had probably gone straight to the police station on Grønland and reported himself to the police.

He emphasizes what he wanted to achieve 22.7:

1. To distribute the compendium to those who are on the threshold of becoming militant cultural conservatives

2. Triggering a witch hunt on moderate cultural conservatives, so they will lose faith in democracy, and there will be a polarization in the society

3. Sending a message to all who betrays the European culture through support for multiculturalism and Islamisation, that treachery is punishable by death, ie "strike fear into the hearts of our enemies."

He believes afterwards that goal # 1 is achieved 100%, goal # 2 "exceeded all expectations" both in Norway and Europe. This is underlined by Stoltenberg's New Year speech, which was a declaration of war against cultural conservatives. This will have a polarizing effect in the long term, although some may see signs of apparent setbacks. Also when it comes to goal # 3, he has succeeded much , which is illustrated by those reactions that for example occurs if some now see a van outside the parliament, and Labor will fear attack on its national congress. "The message has been understood". One should rather target the elites than shooting random Muslims.

He added that 99 out of 100 terrorists fail. When asked why he "succeeded", he indicates that factors as thorough preparation, hard work, determination and some luck.

One ask him to explain the last days before 22.7. He explains that he was on the farm, felt a sort of pleasure because of the steroids he was on, and that he had started the ECA stack (which he had produced himself of raw materials ordered online).

On 20.7. he drove the "car bomb" to Oslo. It was carrying the bomb, minus the primary and secondary charge. He took the train back to Rena next morning, worked with the final preparations until 19 o'clock. He knew he risked dying and was surprised that he did not feel more fear. At 19 o'clock he drove to his mother's apartment in Oslo and had with him equipment and a PC. In the evening he made preparations to send out the compendium. He was tired and slept well at night.

On 22 July he got up about at 7-8 , worked a few hours to load over the compendium and the self-produced video to servers. He then went to Hammersborg squares and left his "escape vehicle", went back by taxi and sent out the compendium and video. This took a little longer than intended. He then drove "the bomb car" to the government quarter, he followed a carefully planned route. The bomb was then assembled with primary and secondary charge. By Skøyen there was a police roadblock. He was afraid of being stopped, the police could then become suspicious of the homemade police equipment he was wearing, but he "got lucky". He reached a little before 1530, and he was disappointed not to have been ready for action before people went from their offices at 14 o'clock. On Grensen he had to drive into a street where it is entrance was prohibited. He was prepared to be stopped by police. If so, he would have opened fire with a gun he had He wore heavy protective vest and bulletproof shield, and if necessary he would have "protected the car until it was detonated". He ran into Grubbegaten and left his car at the Government House, lit the fuse, .locked the car. At this time, "the reflection brain turned off". He does not remember any further details, and he left his cell phone in the car. He was prepared for being attacked, went with gun in hand towards Hammersborg. He saw a man on the road, wondering if it was a civilian police officer, but the man passed.

He reached "the escape vehicle" that he had deployed, activated GPS with an escape route. After a few minutes' drive away, he heard a loud crack, but thought it came from the gear boxes that had overturned in the rear. On the way he heard on the radio channel P4, which after a few minutes reported an explosion. He thought then that "it was a success," but did not know anything about the scope. He drove to the junction at the opera. By Vika the traffic began to cork, and he thought that it was because of some police roadblock was set up. He therefore took off from the main road and drove small roads through Vika. Bygdøy Allé to Skøyen up Hoffsveien up to Ullern, and he came into the E 18 at the exit to Fornebu. He followed the news all the way and was prepared on police roadblocks. If so, he would shoot through and prevent persecution of "spanish riders" and smoke grenades that he had. The rifle was dismantled back in the rear, while he had a Gtock pistol with 17 shots and a shotgun loaded with 6 "slugs" in front of the car.

About 16:15 he reached Utvika. He had checked the ferry schedule, the next ferry left at 17:00. He therefore waited 45 minutes a piece from the ferry port. He assembled the rifle and the shift from "heavy armor" to "combat vest", ie west without protection, but with pockets for pistol and rifle equipment. Five minutes before the expected ferry arrival, he drove down to the ferry landing. He was prepared to face armed police and "fight to the death", but faced only civilians. He learned that the ferry was set. He presented himself as the police and that he was sent to establish security.

The ferry was called in, and he waited in the car for 10 minutes until it arrived. He was greeted by the security officer for the island, Monica, who asked why they had not received notice that he was coming. He replied that "everything was just chaos in Oslo," and she accepted this. He got on board the crates of equipment. At Monica's request, he covered the rifle with a plastic bag so that it should not seem scary. He was told that there was a policeman on the island, but that he was unarmed. On Utøya he was met by three people, one of them was policeman who started asking him questions. The subject realized that the policeman began to get suspicious because the subject does not master police terminology and jargon. He said he would update them in the main house, and they went towards the houses. He then pulled the gun and aimed at the cop. Monica said he was aiming. He then shot the cop, then Monica. "It was like hell," and he heard a voice that said he should not do it.

In clarifying questions indicate the subject that there was a voice in auditory sense, but that it was his own conscience that said he should not do it. "My empathetic nature tried to stop me". He believes that he "fell in a state of shock" at the first shot, and the "survival brain" turned on, while "reflection brain" turned off, so he went into a fight/flight condition. He continued inwards the island, shooting at the people he met, went from group to group as he has described to police questioning and reconstruction. He no longer reflected the ethical and value issues. He remembers not continuously, but remember fragments. He remembers some of the individuals he shot, remember that some were hysterical and begged for their life, but it made little impression on him.

When asked, he denies having arrived in the condition of soldiers, including in Afghanistan, described as "blood rush". He also says it is wrong that he should have laughed, as some survivors have described. "It was cruel, but necessary". One must distinguish between theoretical/ideological assessment and a biological/human review, he said. You must disable fear and human review. He adds that it was "incredibly difficult", but he can not be compared with ordinary people because he has "paramilitary training".

By this he means rifle and pistol training, physical training, including specific training to carry guns in shooting position over time, simulation of combat through computer game "Modern Warfare" and meditation. He deepen about "Modern Warfare" that this is a very popular game where you can train in combat situations and how you can use many different weapons and aims . Through training is it possible to manipulate emotions and "hammering away fear". The training has been motivated by "a desire that comes from ideological conviction". He reiterated that he had repressed feelings by the operation at Utøya, and so it is still, maintained by meditation where he memorized featured songs and the video he produced.

After a short break the conversation. continues He confirms that he thinks a lot on 22.7. He has done that almost all the time after his arrest. The first thing he thought of was that Delta might not let him capitulate, but rather shoot him. The thoughts in behindhand is about what he possibly did wrong, and the consequences. Primary target on Utøya had been Gro Harlem Brundtland, AUF Eskil Pedersen leader and other AUF leaders.

He knew Brundtland gave a speech at 11, but he did not ignore that she could still be there when he arrived. It has since happened a lot as a result of the attacks, he said, for example that left-wing media are attacking moderate cultural conservatives.

One ask him how things are going. He answered that this is phase 3 of the operation, ie the dissemination of the ideology to Norway and the world to form the basis of further resistance, he uses the trial to convey their ideology and thereby recruit sympathizers.

One ask him about his greeting during imprisonment meeting recently, which has been featured in the media, raised his hands towards the audience. He says it was to show that he is proud and strong-willed.

He says that his campaign is a continuation of World War II, which was relived by Marxist government. He underline, however, that he did not support Hitler, who destroyed the national socialism for several generations. Today's National Socialists are still suffering under this.

About his own situation, he says that he has been discriminated his whole life, not released to the media, has been ridiculed, exposed for persecution.

One further asks what he thinks of persecution. He gives examples, including the press coverage of a NDL-demonstration in 2010 where the leader was represented in a way which made him later loose his job. "People can not have their opinion without being punished by career". Self he has "been in the closet" and have therefore not been persecuted personally. He has expressed him in discussion forums, but have been careful to avoid becoming "flagged". He denies having felt exposed to persecution or monitoring.

He says he contacted the Norwegian Broadcasting Corporation before the 2009 parliamentary election and demanded for wider coverage of the riots in Paris, but this did not happen. The reason is, he believes, that with wider coverage, would the Progress Party (FRP) gained greater support and they would come in government-position. Besides produced the press have ""dirt packages" against the Progress Party (FRP) before the election. If the press had covered the Paris riots properly, it had not been necessary for him to carry out his operation. Therefore the press have "themselves to blame". One deposit that the riots in Paris actually got a lot of media coverage and that perhaps not all agree in his presentation. He believes that the coverage first came after the election.

One ask him about his views on the forthcoming forensic psychiatric observation by the Criminal Procedure Act § 167 He says it will be a challenge, it is interesting and perhaps a positive experience.

He asks the undersigned to read Fjordman's essay in the manifest section 2 to understand his own ideological standpoint and ideologically motivated violence. He denies knowing Fjordman personally, but stated that this puts out better than he can.

One ask him about the interview situation, if he feels it difficult or even offensive. He denies negative experience, saying that it was much harder to talk to the police to begin with. About himself he says that he "sells a message or ideology," and he is one of many militant nationalists who fought for ethnic European indigenous rights and against Marxism and multiculturalism. It is a classic indigenous struggle. However, he is careful with his choice of words to avoid being perceived as a Nazi sympathizer.

One asks about his presentation of the Knights Templar (KT), if it was exaggerated? He says that it concerns a few individuals with a common vision and a desire selling it. KT is a reference, and the presentation of the compendium is a glossy picture.

His own design of uniform, "titles, orders etc. should be construed as proposals for future solutions". In the beginning he chose a pompous presentation, but after he has seen the reactions, he has chosen to tone down the presentation. He confirms that the experts Husby/Sørheim have been hearing a more pompous presentation than the one he now provides to the expert about KT. The goal of presenting KT that he did, was to sell the KT-package to future nationalists as an alternative to the Nazi ideology.

He compares with other organizations such as ETA, FARC. etc., which all have their ideological packages with effects, titles, etc. He also mentions Mullah Krekar as an example, he sells an ideological package aimed at Kurds.

Mental status of 26.02.12 is unchanged from before.


17.12. Expert Torrissen call 02.03.12

Conversation takes place at Ila Prison and supervision unit 03.03.12. At this point the subject is under observation given by the Criminal Procedure Act § 167. The observation is conducted in a large room at Ila, where the subject stays throughout the day, along with personnel from the regional security department Dikemark. The unit is for safety reasons monitored by cameras, but no transmission of sound. The subject is no longer wearing handcuffs. As previously the conversation is audio recorded and a copy of the audio file will be given to the subject's defender. The conversation lasts approx. 3 hours with lunch included, where expert eats with staff and subject.

Initially there is some general information about how the work progresses.

The subject says that he thinks he chose a wrong strategy, by being too extreme in his choice of words at the beginning, and he believes that it is one of the reasons Husby/Sørheim have interpreted his remarks as delusions. He will therefore moderate this time. Furthermore, he will explain about his manifesto and his political views, and that there are many who support him, but not necessarily the violent line he has chosen. He mentions Professor Lars Gule, who viewed the right extremist groups and have said something about how many people really support the right-wing attitudes. The subject tells about sections in supporting players, as militant nationalists, is divided into two. He says that some only support the bombing of the government building (including Varg Vikernes), but does not support Utøya.

E: How do you know he supports you?

I have got it announced via blogs among other things. The subject tells about researches, which shows how many Muslims who supported the 9/11. He uses this as a reference to how many there are on the right side, supporting the fight against islamisation among other things. He may not know it completely, but he base his implications on this. The expert says that we do not possess this knowledge, but we know a little. It should be up to those who can this area to clarify for it. The subject says Husby/Sørheim has said that it is a delusion that he has supporters who support his attack. The subject emphasizes that he does not know how many people that support him, but he believes it is a realistic estimate.

The subject tells then about his gaming year, which he calls a sabbatical year. He would not travel, because he has done a lot before.

Why did you not have contact with your friends?

Because, by playing such as WOW, he was obliged to participate. If he had not participated , he had been excluded. He had to follow the rules. He was only with in one and one game. He was in a network with 100 players. This was from approx. July 2006 until September 2006, in the network 'Mystik'. Thereupon the network 'Virtue' from September to 01.01.07. There were also about. 100 pieces in this game. He explains that the networks were reduced from 40 to 25 per raid. He became guild leader of 100 players of Virtue, with character "Anders Nordic". Guild leader leads raids and determines strategies, and how to overcome puzzles and benefits those of its members. One builds its character gradually . There is a lot of work into this, with organizing, facilitating and being present. This work required a lot, so he did not want tp be the leader anymore. He changed into another guild, which was more professional. 01.01.07 this happened, called "Unit" and there he was up to ca. 01.07.07.

He became guild leader there too, along with another (he had the leadership role, but I was with and shared the task). he would spend more time, therefore would he be in a better network. Breivik's mother reacted sharply that he played. he says he could of course "do not tell her that he was going to write a compendium, and so commit a terrorist act". for him this was a martyrdom gift ( he considered that he would die in the attack). WOW is very social, 50% of the time you talk to people, and you learn to recognize. It is challenging and exciting. Husby and Sørheim said he was antisocial and retired, but this is not the case. They do not understand this. The subject says that he isolated himself from friends too, and the reason he did not contact with for example XXXXX was because he wanted to protect him because he knew what he was going do. It was also necessary to protect himself.

I admit that I might have been addicted, but it was a controlled addiction. There was a problem to stop, but he knew how to handle this. It was also a choice he must make. He stopped in the following way: he took on more and more work in the game, and then you get tired of the game. It is easier to pull off. Many people do it that way.

It is claimed that you were depressed for a period?

It is wrong, but my mother was very unhappy, but I've never been depressed ever. I was supposed to start at the Manifesto, but I have played some part time, also after 2007. It was absolutely planned that he took a year off to play. I had a limited budget, perhaps a million left. I had to have a plan, so I had to start on the manifest. The budget sat limits and that was the backdrop. But according to Husby and Sørheim, I had no money because it is not proved in equation paperwork, and therefore it have never existed any money.

We comes in at capital losses, and he believes that what appears in Nordnet report can not be correct. There must have been more. He says he is humble compared to the amount, and it could be he's wrong, but he had quite a lot of money that could finance the 5-6 years. Husby and Sørheim said that this was grandiose delusions when he claimed that he had a lot of money.

How about the urge to represent something as a bit large?

Yes, I do that, because I am a seller, I have to wrap things in some nice paper. I can angle it slightly "incorrect 'if it serves our cause. I had to appear representative.

How would you describe yourself?

I would describe myself as a likeable person, I'm sympathetic in the meeting with my friends and try to be nice to everyone. I'm basically an honest person, my ideals are noble, but I have lived a double life, so I do understand that it is not quite right. The ones I do not like, I'm not very interested in becoming more familiar with, but I'm polite to everyone. Others would describe me as a kind and sympathetic person who behaves well. There may be some who perceive me as arrogant. And some would say that I am very stubborn. For me it goes on principles and it can be annoying to others. I realize this is not very good feature of me.

Do you have vulnerable sides?

The biggest fear for humans gotta be to not being loved, and I guess it is mine too. And it is a vulnerability. It may also be about to not be appreciated.

[omitted]

How about unusual thought content? Or how about getting watched? Are there precautions? How about about being monitored?

I'm pretty quiet and comfortable, because the intelligence services often look at the left side and islamists, and not against the extreme right. But when it was close in time to the action, then I started thinking about it, but for me it was a healthy "paranoia". I was afraid to be flagged, for example around the Polish company, where it was information about me had bought things, and that could be captured by the PST. As for the episode on the farm, with the civilian police car and barn door, then I thought they might have figured out or that they were going to put a camera in the garden, as they had done against al-Qaida people, so it made me alert. He thought that there might have been some of the farm.

It was some weeks before, and he wrote about this in the manifest, so that others could learn and see how he handled it. After 20 minutes of waiting, he went in and he checked around, and eventually I looked for cameras, but it is not morbid paranoia. Most people in my situation would have thought better about it (interesting passage on the tape recordings on 1 hour and 25 minutes). He concluded in the end that the barn door must have blown up. That he also wrote in the compendium.

Is this the only experience with 'paranoia'?

All people have a certain degree of paranoia. It is an innate instinct. It is perhaps a little controversial, but I believe that understanding. One must distinguish between healthy and unhealthy paranoia.

When did you feel that way?

It was in 2010, when I started the acquisition period. I ordered a ton of armor parts from around the world and if they put me on the list, then I was afraid that I could be monitored. And I suppose they have lists, where some are more interesting than others, perhaps they have A-lists, which consists of a certain number of people, and a B-list consisting of little more and a C-list with many on. I had finished the Compendium in 2009, and in Part 3, I describe precise terror plans. I was afraid that someone could hack me and get access to lecture notes, and learn about book 3. If they saw this, then could PST may also consider surveillance camera and that they would get permission.

Did gaming have an impact on vocabulary, way of thinking?

I have taken Justiciar from the judiciary and knight from knight service. Knight means one who will sacrifice himself for something. I have not gotten it from WOW, as some have believed

What about movies?

It is one that I believe has copied a movie called Rampage, but I have not seen this movie. My inspiration comes from al-Qaeda, World Trade Center in '93, Oklahoma and the Middle East.

Was there monitoring in XXXXX?

No, it was not there, but some of the 'sites' were monitored. Storm Font .com or. org. I spent very little energy to worry about being watched. I have taken an IQ test, which I have taken online, and there I got 136 (the one I had prepared myself for).

What qualities do you have that are special?

Most people have talents, I'm good at logistics, and I have pretty strong analytical skills and I am great at structuring, good at expressing myself, above average.

What makes you think that you are above average?

It is based on feedback from others. That about grandiose delusions came because they did not believe that I made a million before I was 24. I gained much more than that, but it came gradually.

And it's not just the money, but I'm actually proud that I have distributed the compendium around to so many (thousands of people). The fact that I have accomplished this, I see it as successful. He then tells about his political views, that he/them believe that they have the right to fight for the rights and that it is the duty of all Norwegian men to fight the deconstruction.

What about the 77 lives you took? How can you justify what you did and the way you did on? It's barbaric. But you show no emotion?

No, I am a militant nationalist, I am a paramilitary, I have the same training as a Norwegian soldier. 'Modem warfare' is a game that one can use to simulate war, which is a tool one can use. Remember that those who were on Utøya, was on a doctrine camp, and Marte Michelet was there 2 days before and indoctrinated the young people. She is one of the most dangerous communist this country have. If Tvedt had done the same, it would have been just as bad. AUF was a backup plan, which came about because of the delay, and Utøya was one of the 10 goals. It was a backup plan.

The bomb took longer than I expected, because the Norwegian government made ??explosives for almost an impossibility, and like that they impose shooting-based operations. But that's just me in charge. It was I who did it. But I justify it based on my ideology. I have applied many AUF-people psychological problems. I know what it's like to lose family, so I know what I've done. And for me this was legitimate.

I have several ideological inspirations, some are democratic and some are methodological as al-Qaeda and the last is the historic inspiration. I've had a few people, the Serb and an Englishman. One of them is a warrior (the Serb). For me, violence is the last resort, but I tried everything. But we are persecuted, ridiculed and censored.

Are you easily offended?

No, not at all. But in politics we are violated. I imagine that I'm going to sit in on solitary confinement or isolation. That is likely that others will try to kill me, so it is realistic that I will be sitting here alone or in a madhouse. I'm not going to take my own life. I'm against this. I support the Catholic and Orthodox view of not being able to take their own Iife.

What about the spark of life, that you talked about in August?

I made myself a system, with 0 as apathy limit, 20% was livable etc. It was in the beginning, I was completely isolated, was lonely, but not depressive. It was difficult for me, I did not know how long this would last, and I thought it was going to last for many months (12). I was sad, but it went over. Now I'm incredibly motivated and have high fighting spirit. I have made many contacts, and after the trial, I will write a book. It will not be like Randi Rosenqvist describes. I feel strongly, and so it will continue.


17.13. Expert Aspaas' call 03.03.12

Conversation takes place at Ila Prison and supervision unit 030312. At this point the subject is under observation provided by the Criminal Procedure Act § 167. The observation is conducted in a large room at Ila, where the subject is staying throughout the day, along with personnel from the regional security department Dikemark. The unit is for safety reasons monitored by cameras, but without transmission of sound. The subject is no longer wearing handcuffs. As previously it is done audio recording of the conversation, and copy of the audio file is given to the subject's defender. Conversation is otherwise interrupted by lunch, where the subject and the expert eats with staff from Dikemark. Duration about 2 ½ hours.

Initially the subject read the draft of the chapter "history" in forensic psychiatric statement that is under preparation. He takes his time, reads carefully, commenting oral and notes in the margin. He is concerned with details, points out small inaccuracies (which is fixed by the expert in hindsight), and he also corrects typographical errors.

One ask him if he has thought about the question of visual diagnostic examinations. He maintains his view that he considers the proposal as a gross violation and that it insinuates that he has brain damage. Also when it comes to the proposed psychological examination with WAIS he is negative. He will not contribute to the IQ test because he did not have access to the internet and therefore are unable to prepare for this by practicing on similar tests.

One ask him about his interest in Freemasonry. He indicates that this is an interest he has had since he was 17 years old. Focus on self development, traditions, heraldry (knowledge of coats of arms), genealogy indicts him. When asked about the Christian aspect, he says that this is important, because it excludes non-Christians, including the Communists. About his own religious standpoint, he confirms to be a Christian, that he "believes in a life after this". He denies to have had special religious experiences as revelations or similar. He sees his faith as "very normal" and with emphasis on the cultural perspective of Christianity. He wants Christianity to have a monopoly as a religious reference in Europe, but does not see himself as a Christian fundamentalist.

As a Freemason, he was not particularly active, but said he learned a lot from the people he was associated. It is valuable that they fulfill ancient European traditions and rituals, which are neglected of the social democracy. He had strong and positive experiences of the rituals, felt that it contributed to self-development and reflection, that he became more insightful and had a greater ability to evaluate their own role in a culture.

One ask him about humanistic values, and he confirms that this is an essential part of Freemasonry. One ask him how this fits with his actions 22 July. One must distinguish between ideology and methodology, he says. The method was barbaric, to end on an even greater barbarism. He draws comparisons he has mentioned earlier, about American bombing of Japan in 1945 where 300,000 died, but that the bombing saved millions of lives that would be lost by an extension of the war.

In the same way it was with "the anticommunist resistance movement" that the subject considers claim to represent (which he referred to the arrest July 22). "We believe that we have a humanistic approach". When asked who "we" are, he replied that he "we" means all or many "militant nationalists in Europe". He understands that the July 22 action alone is considered inhumane, but adds that it must be seen in a larger context.

One ask him about his relationship with his mother. They always had a good relationship, he says, they have communicated well and he has never experienced neglect. But he felt weak boundaries in the home. He confirms to have been out at night in the 14-16 years, age of snuck out to tag along with buddies. Altogether, it have been nearly 10 times in total, he believes. Once he snuck out by climbing out the window. He also confirms to have gone to Denmark without the knowing mother on two occasions. On one of the occasions he went with buddies. Parents heard this, took action and stood on the dock when the boat came home. Mother was disappointed, and the subject had guilty afterwards. He believes that it is traditionally the father that stands for discipline in the home, mothers are more care-oriented. He apologizes that "physical discipline" is now criminalized.

When asked about the possible consequences of having had little boundaries while growing up, he replied that he took advantage of the large amount of freedom he had, among other things by searching against a poor environment in middle school.

[omitted]

[omitted]

One ask him about his cover-ups in preparation for the July 22 action. He confirms that he spent much time on cover-ups, considering if he were to be arrested by the police. Especially in periods where his activities entailed some risk of being discovered, he thought a lot about whether he could possibly be monitored. Therefore at that time he acquired protection, firearm parts and chemicals. He did not exclude the possibility that the customs authorities could be suspicious and alert PST. He also thought the police could hack his computer at the time that he wrote the compendium. If they had known the contents of the manifest section 3 (where terrorist act described), this would be triggered surveillance, he believes. On one occasion in 2010 he checked his room and store rooms in the mother's apartment, considering any surveillance cameras. He also had an experience 18 June 2011, which made him wondering if he was discovered by the police.

This happened on the way from Oslo to Rena. By this time he had switched off the car's headlights due to testing of blue lights that he had acquired. On the road he saw a police car, and he thought it was strange that the police didn't stop him for driving without lights. A little later he saw a civilian station wagon along the way. The two men sat in front of the car, and they had mounted three antennae. He thought that this could be civilian police and that there were additional police officers on the farm, or that monitoring equipment had been installed there. When he arrived, the barn door was open, and he was thinking that something was not right. He stopped the car and waited for 120 minutes, before he decided to enter. The house was empty, and he realized that it was the wind that had blown the door up. He dropped the idea of monitoring. He adds that "everyone has a small, healthy degree of paranoia," and this suspicion is important to get along in life. He showed also precautions in some situations, for example he left his mobile phone at home when he was on Utøya a few weeks before 22.7, because he thought the police could follow the phone on base stations.

One ask him about his statement about expecting torture after his arrest 22.7. He replies that he knows well that torture is not used in Norway, but he did nevertheless thought that someone in the police in this very special situation, could act irrationally when they saw what he had done. He also thought that it could be a small risk that Stoltenberg would push "to get something out of the bastard". Statements about torture was strategic, he says, an expression of "reverse psychology", an attempt to convey that he was tough and fearless, that "intimidation, torture and death does not scare me". Especially considering that the police would want to uncover any risk for actions of other cells, it could be a small chance that they would deviate from guidelines and use "alternative methods". Achieving a death-defying at a arrest, was something he had planned in advance.

The expert change theme and ask him how he thinks it is to be observed by health professionals throughout the day. It goes better than expected, he says. The professionals are more friendly and personable than he bargained for. It feels so unproblematic to be observed, except that it goes a bit out over the possibilities to prepare for the trial. But he will adapt.

One ask him about how he sees the future. He feels sure that the judge is going to consider him as sane and that means he will be sitting in solitary confinement for foreseeable future. He will then spend the time to write political essays, three books on topics related to ideology and to further develop the compendium. He will also work to establish a European network of militant nationalists and "fight with the pen" for the conservative revolution and the culture war. He feels strongly motivated and excited to take on the writing after the trial.

He does not think he is going to collapse, such Randi Rosenqvist have assumed. He has sacrificed his freedom, and it was planned. One ask him what he thinks of being considered as insane by experts Husby and Sørheim. He finds it humiliating, but must deal with it, and it will probably not mean much. He does not expect to be medicated, although he would be known insane.

"Drugging would be a nightmare," and it would prevent him from working.


17.14. Mental status analysed on 03.03.12 by Aspaas

Status considered unchanged from before. Mood is neutral, he is friendly and polite, pouring coffee, is occasionally humorous, without being inappropriate. His explanations are detailed, but without him losing the thread of the conversation. He falls easily into a stereotyped political argument, repeated phrases and examples he has used before. One detects no sign of thinking disturbances, perceptual disturbances or delusions. The emotional contact is still limited. This is not considered to be in a way that is seen by negative schizophrenic symptoms, but an emotional distance as seen by personality disorder characterized by grandiosity.


17.15. Joint Call with both experts on 05.03.12

Joint Conversation takes place at Ila Prison and supervision unit 05.03.12. Observation of the Criminal Procedure Act § 167 is still in progress, and the conversation takes place in a room that is designated for observation purposes. Present are in addition to the subject and the two experts, staff from the regional security department Dikemark. As previously there are done a audio recording of the conversation, and a copy of the audio file is given to the subject's defender. Conversation is otherwise interrupted by lunch, where the subject and the experts eat together with staff from Dikemark. Conversation including lunch, has a duration of nearly four hours.

Expert Tørrissen takes as a basis in recent imprisonment meeting and ask the subject about his behavior. The subject says that he played a role as he had planned, and appeared deliberately provocative and confrontational. He did of course not think that he would be decorated or released, as he stated, but he said this to mock society.

When asked about how he really had it, he replied that he was nervous but he seemed different by "putting the game-face on". His communication was aimed likely minded and supporters, and he used the attention as "a microphone stand". A bit "showing" is a part of this communication. He refers to what he has written about just this in the Manifesto.

Tørrissen mentions that the compendium have been criticized, it has been seen as shallow and one-sided. The subject agrees that the compendium is unfinished, it is a "draft", but it can be used by a small group of militant nationalists, or nationalists who are about to become militant. The compendium is not intended for the majority of people, who aslo may have found it extremely. Tørrissen ask him about the so-called radicalization process and that the subject have mentioned several points in time in this regard. The subject confirms that there are several points in time that are relevant. 2002 was a major turning point. This was followed by a "capitalization phase" which ended in 2006. At this time he had achieved sufficient capital to be able to live for five years, provided low cost, as well as to finance the operation. In 2006 he reconnaissance for the first time around the government building.

The subject is confronted with that the police doubt he could have had so huge income as indicated. Is he Blowing up his income? The subject confirms that he is somewhat unsure of the exact size of his income, but feel fairly confident that he in 2006 had 1.5 million. Thereof have approx. 700,000 gone to the operation, the rest to current consumption.

He asked about the loan agreement with his mother but would not comment on this topic.

He is then asked about the amount he should have lost on shares, that also this is by the police estimated to be much lower than what he has stated. The subject believes that there have been transfers of shares between private accounts and business accounts and that the police only had access to private accounts.

The amount of 40,000 dollars, which is discussed in the press, have came from "diploma sale". Incomes has been paid to accounts in Bahamas and elsewhere, and it happened "money laundering" through accounts in Baltic countries. The subject confirms that in this way he have operated in an economically gray zone, and he justifies this as part of a political project, "the goal justifies the means". The ongoing deconstruction of the European Community can justify economic crime, but it would be something else if he had used the funds on himself. The experts remarks that there are indications that he spent some of the funds on himself. He answered that he had to have a consumption that made him appeared as successful to the business sector.

He is asked about the use of "we" in his presentation. He responded that he with "we" mean militant nationalists.

He is asked about the Knights Templar, if it is so that he has created a fiction. The subject responds that his statements principally can be understood in three ways:

1, as a delusion or fantasy

2, as a small point that he have blown up to impress and to be seen as more important than it is in reality, or

3, that the pompous presentation actually is true

He confirmed after a while that it is alternative 2 that is correct, that he had an idea or a suggestion that he blew up in the early interrogations. But this strategy proved unsuccessful, he realizes it now. Everything about the Knights Templars uniform titles, greetings etc. must be understood as a base, a suggestion from his side, which may be further developed.

When asked about the so-called "founding meeting" in 2002, he says that this actually took place, but that the meeting was sectioned and the section he was a part of, consisted of four people, hence him and "the Serb", whom he met in Liberia. He believes that he has never said anything else about this to the police or to the experts. He admits that the basis for the Knights Templar was "dull," and therefore he wanted to connect the organization to a specific terrorist act.

At the founding meeting was the Crusader identity a central element, and this was not the subjects idea. The experts on the subject pushes the topic Knights Templar, ask if it has ever been anyone other than himself who have used this name. He would not comment on this . What you call something is not so important, he said.

The important thing is to choose an identity and to fight for the cause. He compares with the foundation of the Scouting movement, where he has been a member. The founder Baden Powel, designed on his own initiative a standard for uniforms, awards, greetings etc. There shall have been other competing suggestions, but Powel won recognition for his suggestions. The subject also refer to the the compendium page 1326 regarding expected reactions from public and police. He quickly retrieves the relevant page from his desk shows to the experts the section where he describes the expected ridicule. How successful the presentation of the Knights Templar have been, is too early to say anything about that, but right now it is necessary to tone down the proposal.

One ask him about the uniform, whether it was a good idea to have this lying possible interest by the police. He realizes that it was a risk associated with this. This illustrates a part of the problem of operating alone, he could benefit from correction from others. He adds that one must distinguish between ideology and decoration and refers to other organizations and their use of uniforms and greetings, such as hirden during the war and today's Hungarian right-wing extremists

One ask him again about the risks of having a uniform lying around. He says he had a cover story, namely to say that it was an outfit that would be used on a Freemason ball One reminds him that the police would hardly have trouble finding someone who could verify whether this was indeed Freemason effects, and he admits it was a risk to have uniform lying at home.

The experts ask him about his arrest on Utøya, if he really thought he would be killed after being arrested. He responded that his statement was because he would emerge as fearless He also imagined that the police would react emotionally and irrationally, or that the Prime Minister could have wanted to "arrange an accident."

When asked about his statement about having considered "self-termination", he says he had not expected to survive. At the end of the operation, he heard helicopters in the air and expected a confrontation with Delta. He then thought: "Do I want to survive this?". In response to himself, he thought of the oath had been prepared and that he would use the upcoming trial to convey his political views.

He confirms that the question of suicidality have been a topic in his contact with prison health services, especially in the autumn of 2011. At this time he had adjustment problems, it was the first time he was in prison. He felt passivity, doubted whether he would endure isolation in one entire year. The fighting spirit was down to 20%, but well above 0%, or "the border of apathy" which was also the supposed limit of suicidality. His willingness to fight increased when he got access to TV etc.

He mentions his inspirator "Fjordman" and refers to his most important essay "Will the Netherlands Survive the 21st century?" and wants the experts to set themselves into this.

Expert Aspaas comes back to the prison meeting, previously mentioned in the conversation. The subject confirms that he was nervous, noticed that he was surrounded by people who hated him, of which 80 relatives or victims, plus 30 journalists that have referred to him as "the evil himself". He felt their contempt through eyes and body language when he entered the courtroom. But he had on his "game-face" and emphasized to appear as confident and strong-willed. He felt he managed to convey this impression. He was tired afterwards and thought of how he will manage 10 weeks in court. It will not be 'sustainable' if he tries to act the same way then, he must focus on not spend so much energy as on the remand hearing.

He confirmed on the experts' question, that he is a bit afraid to break down under the pending trial. He has previously "collapsed" on one occasion. This happened during a discussion with his mother in 2007. [omitted]. What he tried to explain to her did not go in, and he was frustrated, feeling that she did not recognize his competence. He started to cry, he for a few minutes.

This represented a break with his Japanese-inspired ideal of not showing emotions. His mother is the person who can "tear down my mental shields," and he would not want her to be attending in court. If she in that situation would start to cry, this could hit his conscience and trigger an emotional reaction.

One ask him about his reaction to the documentation that will be presented about the killed and injured persons. He says he has prepared for this, have seen pictures with the defender. It is "ugly pictures," and he may risk collapsing if he is not well prepared.

One ask him about his thoughts about the damage he have caused, and he says that what he did was barbaric and cruel, and he has ruined many people's lives, but it was about to end on an even larger barbarism. He knows that many have mental problems after this, and he mentions that he had a strong reaction at a funeral in 2002/2003. The brother of a friend of him died, and during the funeral the subject broke emotionally and cried the most of all people there. He thinks that the survivors from Utøya will have it the same way. He does not feel capable of to 'appreciate all the pain that the involved feel.

He has also "lost everything" on 22.7, but acknowledges that he chose it himself.

He comes in at nationalistic motivated killings, including in Germany recently. He also shows the experts a print from VG internetpaper with a list of right-wing violence in Norway since 1977. He does this to show that it is not only him who is an extreme right-wing activists The examples shows that there is an "anti-communist resistance movement, represented by individuals," and this is what he have described as "the Norwegian anti-communist resistance movement". 22 July is not unique, but fits into a right-wing tradition in Western Europe after World War II. The 22.7 is different only when it comes to scope.

The experts lead the conversation into personality characteristics, and ask him about narcissism. He confirms to have some of these traits. However, he has been willing to sacrifice himself, and it shows that he can not be narcissist He admits, however, that his "sacrifice" will make him to a hero in certain surroundings. He confirms that he strives for perfection, and to legitimize the attitude that "one man's death is another's bread". But he do not see himself as sickly narcissistic.

Each question from SCID II is reviewed. This is referenced elsewhere in the statement. It is characteristic that he tends to theorize and answer on the side of the questions, so it gets time consuming to get answers that is accurate . About that to feel entitled to act contrary to norms, he says that he has taken the term "expropriation" from Baader- Meinhoff, who used this term about procurement of funds for revolutionary purposes through bank robberies.

He confirms to be stubborn. The experts ask the subject if it is true that he have a tendency to make assumptions and then build an reasoning based on these assumptions.

As an example one show to his projections of the demographic development of Muslim dominance in the future, He confirms that he to some extent base his reasoning on assumptions. The conversation turn into the observation by Husby/Sørheim, He believes that the experts tried to violate him, among other In his describe of the compendium, to see his reaction to this, but he refused to be provoked, He believes that there are more than 200 lies in the declaration and that 80% of what is referred from the conversations are fictional.

One ask him again about emotions associated with 22.7. He refers to what he said earlier in the conversation, adding that the experts will understand this if they read the compendium. In the end, one asks him about the difference between himself and a national socialist. The subject remains that he is more moderate than the national socialists. "We" can allow immigration, as long as "we" ( Norwegians), is the majority. Islamists however must be deported, while moderate Muslims must convert to Christianity.


17.16. Mental status present 05.03.12

The subject appears as at the previous conversations, he is polite, answer questions as summarized above. The answers are detailed, and he returns to stereotypical ideological statements. He shows no signs of irritation or agitation when the experts pushes him and are confrontational during the questioning, and there is no sign of fragmentation of thinking. Signs of thinking disturbances, perceptual disturbances or delusions is not observed.


17.17. Expert Torrissen call 07.03.12

Conversation takes place at Ila prison and detention institution 07.03.12. The subject is notified of the meeting in advance. The conversation takes place in the Aula, in the observation room at Ila. 3-4 health personnel are present during the conversation. They sat in the background and the subject at the table. The conversation is recorded on recording equipment and a copy of the recording are delivered to the prison for supply to the subject's defender. Duration is approx. 2 ½ hours including last part of lunch and dinner preparation. This part was not recorded on tape.

Initially, he is asked about his reaction after the indictment was read aloud earlier.

Emotionally, I try to suppress it, but when it is so detailed, then I was to some degree emotionally affected. I would compare it with XXXXX's funeral earlier - if that was 100%, then this was was about 20%. Or maybe less. My ideal is to suppress my emotions _. It is not unknown for men in Japan, that they should not display emotions.

Is there a goal to be unemotional then?

I mean it should be the ideal, and that men should not show emotions, that is for women. Women are worth just as much, but gender stereotypes must be maintained. Muslims compares women with the value of a cow. And that I am against. When women make decisions they do it mostly based on emotions, while men are more pragmatic. Men and women have different views and are different, but the subject described it so the expert understood it like the women was more inferior. Now he is explains that he meant that women and men are different, but absolutely have the same value.

We talk about withdrawal from 2002-2006, and how he sees this. He saying that it was with background in that he is was in a phase there he had to work to raise funds for the purpose. After this he came into the game stage and writing the manifesto, and then he pulled away deliberately.

He describes himself as a very refined person, talking bokmål (prestigious Norwegian), more intellectually oriented, live on the west side, is clean and has good clothes and is concerned with the outward appearance, but that was before 2006. After that, I bought few clothes, because I wanted to save the funds I had for the operation. He refutes rumors about being gay. If one are accused of being gay, then I have to point that to describe oneself as refined, is something that can be associated with gay men.

He is described as detailed and that he has good track. He says that if one wants to make the most of a day, then it must be structured. I have read a number of books describing this. If I have structured a day or a period well, then I can reward myself. I use this as a tool to make the most of things, so I can use my free time to what I want. I am engaged with structure in every day .

When it comes to numbers and percentages, it is because to what is easier to understand. I am interested in demography and statistics, and I know that I use it more than others. It will be easier for others to understand me, such as that with spark of Iife, then it is easier for you to understand than if I were to describe more feelings diffusely. The basic idea of communication is to be effective, and describe it as fairly good, good etc. are not as precise.

Can you quantify feelings?

For me, communication is central and then one must strive to be precise. And it does not make much sense to me to be inaccurate, therefore I use this.

He describes his relationship to the woman from Belarus. He was in love with her, but it lasted a week, and he found out that she was a gold digger (she wanted money and material goods from him).

The expert tries to get him to describe emotional contact with others. He describes the woman from Belarus, which lasted shortly. He also describes a calf love that lasted over a few years. He was interested, and they had some contact. He gradually became extremely result oriented and wanted to earn the most money as possible, and he did not priority relationships with women.

He think the observation on Ila have been good, he loves to be with people who know more than him, and maybe they've learned a little of him. He is a very social person, and he admits that he is more emotional now because of in isolation he can suppress more while now it is not so easy. He's a bit worried about getting down on isolation again, because he must readjust again. It has been a great pleasure, and it does not matter that I have not been prepared, but it has advantages and disadvantages.

We talk about feelings he has in relation to the 22.07.11. He says he looked at Brennpunkt on television and were affected, but can not let emotions take over. It would have been absolutely intolerable, if he did appreciate feelings from 1000 persons.

When it comes to testing, he consults with strategic answers but he says that he is honest in his answers.

He says he can not 'appreciate all emotions, he has chosen to off-emotionalize, but that he was empathetic before he began his meditation. He uses two songs (Saga and Bøksle) and the video from YouTube. He visualizes the video and strengthen the fighting morale. He indoctrinating himself, so that shields can be maintained. A Islamist, who had been in my place, would have prayed 5 times and it goes to the same purpose. He could also have used praying, but it did not work so well for me, maybe because I'm not so religious.

He started this back in 2006, but he was not so good in the beginning. First with trance, but then he tried one more, that worked, but best of all was Sagas and Bøksles texts that worked optimally. The content is taken from the songs, but the inspiration is from Japan (knowledge of acquiring death-contempt provided by Bushido). This affects the entire emotion spectrum.

When it comes to inspiration from movies, Matrix is somewhat used, but it's more the ideas behind the film, but I could have used Dogville, which about is that instinct overcomes humanism. It is reference material and not used directly. It has been chosen to inspire and recruit young people with a message that appeals to young people. One must speak a language that young people understand.

The ideal is that only men over 25 years and which have property shall be entitled to vote. I defend a vision which can either be carried out through a coup or revolution.

What about you?

I chose a make a bomb, and I am a foot soldier. I was not in a position to follow this now. There are many ideals I have, which I do not live up to. The system I advocates will take decades to be implemented, but I think it will or hope that it will come. I want a different society, such as the Japanese for example, and I want back the norms and values that we had. There is anarchy in school, women do not have children, society does not expect that women bear children, which is their primary task. Our society is not sustainable as it is.

The birth rate is too low on account of cultural marxism, and we must overcome. He claims that it costs several hundred billion as the iv-fertilization in Europe. He can coat all of their claims, because he has spent much time on searching for such things. If I made a mistake in the compendium, I would like to know about it. [omitted]. The expert pulls from the research until that it is not necessarily always correct. He believes that he has not used arguments, because what he says will be gone after.

What about the criticism on the sources in the compendium, which you have picked from many places?

I have not checked everything. I also have a lot of study hours, but they are not accredited. I have a total of 15,000 lessons in all the fields I have mentioned in business, political science, religion etc. But I have never said that they were within one subject. It is a total of 9 years of college. I've figured it out, because I knew I would be in a situation where it would be in demand. I thought that it would give a false picture of me, if they thought I had only high school. It was important for me to show that I had done something more. I'm not too concerned about what people think, but are more concerned with to sell a message.

I'm not so concerned about what people think, but is more concerned with selling a message.

What about the compendium, which is characterized as a trite/banal?

This is only made for a few. The intention is to create a for a small number of people that are extreme and that I hope will take it up (radicalise). It was not intended to convert the large masses.

What went wrong with you? What made you do this?

The subject says that the explanation is the policy that is currently. I can not allow myself to have children in this world, in this society, who later would ask how could you not do something. And I can not. I had to do it. It's not just me, but there are several that mean what I stand for. What distinguishes me from others is the methods.


17.18. Joint Call with both experts 14.03.12

Joint Conversation takes place at Ila Prison and supervision unit 14.03.12. Observation by the Criminal Procedure Act § 167 has at this point preceeded for two weeks, and the conversation is going on in the observation room. Attending is besides the subject and the two experts, staff from the regional security department Dikemark. As previously it is made audio recording from the conversation, and copy of the audio file is handed to subject's defender. The conversation which lasts just over three hours, ends with the experts eat dinner with the subject and staff from Dikemark, total time about 4 hours.

Of introduction the subject is informed about that it so far has been decided that the observation by § 167 continues at least a week ahead. One ask him about his first reaction to the indictment that was preached to him a week earlier and which was covered on television.

He answered that it was gruesome descriptions and "it is impossible not to be touched," but he had steeled himself. He answers fairly technical, and the experts pushes him against possible emotional reactions. He then responds "I was sorry ... had to relive the nightmare ... feel sorrow for the victims, "but that he had no emotional outbursts. On questions about guilt he replies affirmatively, but says that at the same time he does not regret. When asked if he feels pride, he replies that it is wrong to talk about pride. He have a adiabatic view on this, is proud to have conducted an operation that he has been working with for many years, but is upset that the operation was needed.

He adds that it will happen again unless the government changes its policy. "It is sad". He had no kind of discomfort like anxiety, sleep problems, or similar after the indictment was preached, and add that he has several years of experience in suppressing emotions through meditation, which he still practices.

In most of the following conversation the experts ask questions that elaborates topics that have been touched before. One also asks questions related to forensic psychiatric declaration Husby/Sørheim.

One asks if he still sees himself as a "Justiciar Knight". He answers negative on it. Before the operation, he decided to use a "pompous presentation of the network". In retrospect, he sees that it was not quite successful. In the compendium, he suggested a system for a revolutionary organization. He is willing to reject his proposal if it turns out that no one takes it. He will not use the title "Justiciar Knight" during the pending trial, because it would lead to ridicule of him if no one else recognizes the title. He points out that other revolutionary organizations, both Marxists, right-wing and Islamist uses titles. For example RAF used the title "command" about members, and the title "leader" was also constructed in its time. He does not take distance from the system he has proposed, but want to await and see if it is recognized by others.

The experts refer to the report from Husby/Sorheim (p. 115) where he indicated to have been told from a commander in London to "activate now". He do not recognize such formulations. One ask him again if he has received any message, possibly in the form of codes about to carry out attacks. He would neither confirm nor deny this, because he does not want the information to lead to arrests.

One ask him about his expectations of nationalist power in England and that this may result in him being released (Husby/Sorheim p 160). He said that such statements are fictional, but adds that one can not exclude takeover by right-wing regimes in some countries. The chance that he will ever be released, however, is considered "as zero."

One takes up the topic Knights Templar and ask about it in the correspondence he is now receiving, emerges indications that there are some who respond to his suggestions about organizational structure, uniforms etc. He answered that he neither directly nor indirectly has received indications of this, but he have received positive feedback on the manifest.

One asks for his assessment of the possibilities for a nationalist coup in Norway. He sees this as unrealistic. Prerequisite for a coup is that "the economy is in big trouble". In some European countries where there is an economic crisis, a coup like that can not be excluded, for example in Hungary, but it will not happen in Norway.

He is asked about his ambitions to become regent in Norway under the name "Sigurd the Crusader II," as he should have stated to the experts (Husby/Sørheim p 185). He replies that such statements are fictional. But in the Compendium Part 3, chapter "Solutions for the future," he has written that the monarchy should remain and that members of a future Guardian Council may be relevant as a new regent, but he has not mentioned himself in this context, "I have too much blood on my hands". But he has stated that he is relevant as a member of a Guardian Council.

One asks about his thoughts on deportation of Islamists and about "birth factories" to maintain the Norwegian population, if he really believes such proposals as feasible. He answers that deportations of large scale have been conducted previously, of both Hitler and Stalin. "Can we then exclude that it may happen in the future"? He points out that other, such as Geert Wilders in the Netherlands, has proposed deportation of Muslims.

When it comes to "birth factories", he has not expressed himself so strongly, but points out that today in India, there are clinics where surrogate mothers carry forward other people's children. When it comes to the question of maintaining a Norwegian population, he concluded completely. It is also necessary to consider other solutions, among others, a measure that reduces women's participation in society and thereby encourage greater focus on the family and to carry forward children.

One asks about his thoughts on the forensic psychiatric declaration by Husby and Sørheim Does he think that they provide an independent opinion, or do he believe that they have been exposed to constraints? He says that he has no reason to believe that the experts have created a "commissioned work". But he confirms that he have earlier stated that there may have been political motives behind the psychiatric assessments made by Nazi ministers after the war and that psychiatry then received orders from the Labour government. He shows off a draft of an article he writes with regard to publication in the Norwegian media.

He refers to five possible options to understand the experts' motives for declaring him psychotic:

1. The experts can be so affected of the incidents 22/7 that they can not comprehend that a person can do such a thing, and therefore concludes that he was crazy. He thinks they concluded this early and then built the premises around their conclusion.

2. They may have a revenge motive, a desire to humiliate him and delegitimize his message and ideology. They found it necessary to fabricate more than 200 lies to ensure involuntary commitment.

3. The conclusion may originate in that the experts fear that his message may lead to "recruitment and emulation, ie copy by supporters," and that they've felt a responsibility to prevent this by calling him insane.

4. The experts rely on public contracts awarded. The subject's ideology will help to form the basis for a movement and a regime change that in the future will threaten their economic livelihoods.

5. Nina Witoszek theory discussed in an article in Aftenposten in December 2011, that the declaration was commissioned by the Norwegian authorities, to protect the community for his ideology by delegitimizing it.

5. Nina Witoszek theory discussed in an article Aftenposten in December 2011, namely that Statement was commissioned by the Norwegian authorities, to protect the community His ideology by delegitimize it.

He will not take a final decision on which of these five options is most likely, but rather the option 1, and option 5 he does not believe in at all.

One then asks if his previous statements to the experts Husby and Sørheim about that he should have had "exceptional skills" and be "brilliant". He don't acknowledges this, and he do not think he has been particularly noticed before 22 July. He has lived a double life, but has emerged as normal outwardly. He thinks he before 22 July would have been positively referred to by his friends, but otherwise perceived as quite average.

When asked about preoccupation with appearance, he replies that he viewed this as "quite ok". He confirms that he told his mother that he was thinking of correct some teeth, but it was something he said to push mothers attention at a time when she questioned him about things he would not elaborate, since these topics had something with the impending operation to do. He denies having used the term "exceptional" about his features.

One refers to his statements to the experts Husby and Sørheim about Knights Templar and that it seems to differ somewhat from what he has said to experts Tørrissen and Aspaas. He confirms that he to the first experts expressed himself in a pompous manner and that now he has toned down his rhetoric. He has realized that he's presentation "may have given them ammunition to misinterpretations", but also to Husby/Sørheim he underlined that his statements about the organization was a suggestion. He believes he is not properly quoted by the experts. He said the same to them as he has said in the police interview he has accepted, and this is the same as he has written in the compendium. "The experts have perverted what I have said."

One ask him about the ongoing observation by personnel from Dikemark. He replies that it going to be is nice, that it has been a welcome break and that he probably will miss the contact with people when the observation period is over. The experts refer to a statement that is referenced by staff 070312 after a news report on TV about the charges that were preached that day. The subject shall then have asked: "Is it going to be lynching mood here now?" (Kind of bad mood)

The subject responds that he has not disregarded that it could be emotional responses from the present health care providers, particularly in connection with TV program about bereaved and maimed after 22 July. "I was even moved myself". But he has not been afraid of being attacked. He also denies having felt vulnerable to hidden strategies or "traps" from health care. Nor from the experts . One also show to referenced statements about that he should have had thoughts of that one of the staff was employed in the police. He denies having said this, but he has on one occasion asked "if I had thought that some of you were police - had you thought I was paranoid then? '. He says he knows that prison officers have gone through his trash and picked up shredded notes that got handed over to the police. He has got this confirmed and shows a copy of doc 03.05.01.27 confirming that shredded notes was handed over to the police.

When asked how it is for him to see himself featured in the media, he replies that it is as expected, he is referred to as a "mass murderer". He is in some degree disappointed, "they used the ugliest adjectives in the language". He does not believe that the describe serve his cause. "There is too little focus on ideology and too much focus on me as a person". He had hoped that the media would show how they have "censored all to the right for Carl I Hagen. We are systematically bypassed and ridiculed".

The conversation turn into the subject's actions 22.7, and the subject returns to political arguments about why this was necessary. He admits that the Utøya campaign was not ideal. The operation had been delayed for practical reasons, and there was no other political goals than Utøya at the present time. He adds that the Labour Party has not taken the opportunity to change political direction.

One asks if he has anything to add. He replies that he understands that the experts do not understand his political message and ask again if we can read his compendium-"It's worse operations than the one I have done". His role models are al-Qaeda who use barbaric methods and are effective.

One ask him about his implementation of MMPI (Psychological study by psychologists at Bærum DPS) and one shows that it is considered that he has responded strategically, ie answared to give the best possible impression. He thinks that he has answered honestly, but he excluded to answer a small number of questions, because he thought they were unclear.

One ask about the correspondence he has received. He talks about letters and comments and articles on various websites, including majorityrights.com, and that his lawyer has brought him copies of. Feedback from militant nationalists shows that the half reject the Utøya operation, and he understands this. "It is easy to criticize as a couch General". The other half supports the operation. Some letters come from people who first indicates having taken distance from the operation, but after reading the compendium, they have given him their support for it. "You should read the compendium too, then you will also understand."


17.19. Mental status present 14.03.12

In the conversation on 14.03.12 appears The subject as he has done in previous conversations, he is polite and friendly. The conversation glides easily, he's detailed, can joke sometimes. He seems confident and expresses himself inconspicuous and without logical flaw or unnatural thought drifting. Mood is neutral. He seems completely untouched emotionally, even when he speaks of persons killed, survivors and injured, and he shows no regret or rejection of his actions. During the conversation however, he has adequate modulated emotions in other areas, like to "laugh in the right places". He reveals no sign of wrong ideas or excessive suspicion, nor sensory deception or formal thought disorders. Compared to previous conversations he has some less of a tendency to fall into a stereotyped political argumentation, but refers to things he has said before and statements in the compendium.


17.20. Mental status by the expert Tørrissen

This present status is based on all conversations and has been equal to the observation times.

Objective observation: The subject is a 33-year-old man, with looks similar to age. Normally dressed. At the first conversations on G he was in handcuffs, while in Aula, he was without them.

Consciousness, Cognitive Presence in the conversation: The subject greets polite and formal. He is conscious and cognitively present in all conversations. He follows good, and comes with friendly corrections and clarifications of the things he says what he thinks and how things should be understood. He explains his ideas thoroughly. There is a certain kind of stereotype of his answers, but he nuances statements he makes. He listen to the experts' report, mostly without breaking in, but sometimes he asks questions. No part of the conversation the experts perceives as inadequate in relation to cognition.

As for capabilities, the subject appears in the normal range when it comes to intelligence purposes, clinically evaluated. He completed primary and secondary education (interrupted last year), with normally good results in all subjects. Reason for interruption was that he wanted to start his own businesses. There is nothing that indicate that he has intelligence in the lower area or that which is forensic psychiatric defined in § 56 c below 75 in IQ. He says he has taken a test online where he scored 136 in IQ, but he did not want that this should be verified by for example WAIS IV. He shows no signs of fatigue, but would on the contrary, continue the talks.

The subject makes considerable use of foreign words and seems to be proud of this. Moreover, he uses a somewhat distinctive grading with stating percentages. On questions about why he does this, he explains that it is a good system and an effective communication to others, so that they understand what he means.

Orientation: The subject is oriented to time, place and situation.

Emotions/affects/mood: the emotional contact is reduced. The subject has a normal mood, is happy and sometimes he laughs of certain statements, but not in an inadequate way. He shows no emotion in relation to the act he is charged with, and explains his desensitised state as a result of meditation (Bushido = meditation to be able to show contempt of death), like other 'Warriors' for example Afghanistan soldiers and others who must do what they do (take lives). The subject indicates that he really is empathetic, but with a background in meditation, he appears as not empathetic. The expert will be noted that the concept of empathy is used instrumentally by the subject, and may represent a lack of empathy, consistent with a dissocial personality structure. He appears with affects without fluctuations.

He is not considered as depressed, anxious, labile affected or hyper. He is satisfied during the entire conversation.

Psychomotor speed/mimicry: The subject is motoric quiet and has normal facial expression.

Suicide risk: The subject sits in Ila prison and detention institution dept. XXXXX with a very high degree of security in an own department with many employees around him. He is in practice isolated from other contact with inmates and can only deal with employees. He was completely isolated for several months after the impugned action without access to mail, media, visit and similar. He entered in August that he had low spark of life, but this was more an expression of his 'fighting spirit', which was low on the basis that he felt he got through some of the claims he had made.

This has improved over the autumn.

The subject is not perceived to be suicidal. He says that it goes against his Christian beliefs to commit suicide. He has no thoughts or plans about this. He emphasizes that he is looking forward to the trial and the time afterwards, that he will use to write books. No one who works with him have neither seen signs of suicidality. Suicide risk is considered low, even by the undersigned.

Hallucinosis/delusions: There appears no evidence that the subject has ever had hallucinations. He displays no delusions of psychotic character, but he might have felt persecuted, sometimes in the planning stages, but he can rationalize why he felt this way. The expert considers this normally occurring "chase performance, situation-related". When it comes to grandiose notions, it emerges through conversations, but the expert considers these to belong to his personality, with a high self-esteem (pathological), which himself also describes to be his narcissistic personality, but which he thinks is normal. The expert will return later in assessing whether he satisfies a diagnosis. Certain statements he has made/written can be interpreted as grandiose delusions, but he can explain these later, and his way to say things (peak formulations) lay more in His personality than the psychosis spectrum. He has no abnormal perceptions. He has never had symptoms consistent with this.

Thinking/content/Interference: The subject is not marked by thought disorder or associative interference. He resonates adequately, and he has no latency. It is at no point illogical speech or loose associations.

There are no neologisms (new formation of words), but he has put together already existing words (from Templars, Masonic order, justice) that make sense to him, but this can not be viewed as neologism. Some of the so-called neologisms that the previously noted, experts find are searchable on the internet. It appears no neologisms in the questioning him, but in some areas he appears a bit 'pompous', that the expert would say lies with his personality. There are no depersonalization symptoms, despite the fact that he often refers to "we", but then in the meaning of he and his fellow partisans (political). He let himself be corrected when the experts asks him to switch to first person. The subject appears detail-oriented overall, corrects claims/statements when he thinks things need to be corrected. He is adequate without any thought disorder, except that he has a very extreme view ideologically.

Negative symptoms: There is no evidence of negative symptoms such as affective blunting, emotional withdrawal, passive / apathetic social withdrawal, difficulty in abstract thinking, lack of spontaneity or vacancy in conversation. The subject is sparse with emotional contact, which may to be present in individuals with schizophreniform disorder, but the feature may also be present in people with antisocial personality disorder. The subject's lack of emotional contact is more antisociality, the experts thinks. The subject appears to lack empathy. When it comes to stereotypical thinking, this can also be seen in persons with schizophrenia disorder and can show in reduced flow and flexibility in thinking, as expressed by repeating or desolate thought content. The subject has a rigidity, but it is more in his personality than the rigidity type described in people with schizophrenia.

Personality: Subject appears with personality characteristics consistent with personality pathology in both narcissistic and dissocial direction. The subject appears with an abnormally elevated self-esteem, can be preachy, sometimes devalue, and he shows a lack of empathy (despite he claims to the contrary), there is no sign of regret for the acts he has committed. He talks about the actions without change in mood or emotional expression whatsoever. He appears as easy to hurt when a person goes into such subjects relating to self image, intellect, skills etc.. The subject appears to be stubborn and difficult to correct if him think that he is right. He will often redefine the terms laid so that it fits with his view.

The experts will thoroughly describe the findings of the psychometric tests of personality later in the statement.



18. Supplementary investigations


18.1. MRi

The experts have found no clinical suspicion of brain disease in the subject. It has nevertheless wanted it performed MRI caput as routine examination. Subject has rejected this.


18.2. EEG

As indicated above, no clinical suspicion of brain disease in the subject. The experts, however the EEG examination as a routine examination. Subject has rejected this.



19. Psychometrics


19.1. WAIS-IV

Subject says that he has taken an IQ test on the internet, where he scored 136 (in the case documents are 130 and 135 mentioned). He is in remand period requested by psychologist specialist XXXXX at DPS on a Bærum be tested with the WAIS-IV (Aptitude test). Although there is no clinical suspicion that the subject has the ability level below average, and certainly not under the legal limit for slightly mentally retardation (IQ 75), has also the experts wanted the WAIS-IV will be conducted to complement the clinical impression. Subject have not wanted to leave the ability to test. He has had a special understanding of how this works and can not correct in their view. His rejection is perceived as a sign on that he feels violated by proposal.

It is likely that he also is afraid that a validated test will not give the same result as what he shall be achieved by previous testing on the Internet.

Psychologist XXXXX and psychologist at the RSA Dikemark supports the experts' view that the clinical assessment the subject have IQ in the normal range. In light of these impressions are the experts' assessment that the aptitude test is not strictly necessary.


19.2. Testing the subject

Subject has been diagnosed with paranoid schizophrenia F 20.0 of the experts Husby and Sørheim. He believes that the experts have interpreted the policy statement (the subject's position after political upheavals etc.) and circumstances surrounding his economy such as delusions, grandiose ideas, unclear identity experience (we/I when he speaks of the political group he belongs to) and that he has negative psychotic symptoms based on the increasing degree of insulation.

His own explanation is that the withdrawal in connection with gaming, writing manifest, planning and implementation of the politically motivated terrorist attack is conscious choice.

Already at the first interrogation after the subject was made aware of the experts' Statement (December 2011), he immediately asked questions he has not been too extreme in their statements and have failed in their communication of ideology and their own role. He has since maintained this to the police and the experts. In order to identify his symptoms systematically, the experts used psychometric tests. This is done both by the schematics he made himself and semi-structured interviews. This is described in the following paragraphs.

It is a real risk that the subject respond negatively on the question of symptom disorders, personality disorders og other disorders, to avoid it to be diagnoses made on him. His statements must therefore be weighed against other known information in documents, health information and clinical conversations, not to mention the information gained through compulsory observation. Another possible source of error that the subject have papekt himself is that he is "desensitised", ie deliberately repressed/denied feelings, through daily meditation.

In the SCID I and ll-interviews, the questions are complemented by obtaining descriptions of the subject's experience of the phenomenon that is requested. For example, one has the questioning whether paranoia, also surveyed the quality it had, how and why, and if he can give explanations about this. This has been particularly time consuming, but allows the experts think you have the basis for valid consideration.

DPS Bærum by Dr. XXXXX and psychologist specialist has also been tested the subject, and have faced the same challenges in the test situation, namely that the subject respond strategically, so that it affects the validity of some of the tests (MMPI-II). The experts still believe that the results on the SCID-I (control test forehead) and SCID-II, as well as tests for autism spectrum disorders are valid, when the votes responses compared with the use of clinical judgment and available information documents.

In the appendix to the Statement describes the general criteria a test Mon build on and the applied tests are described in more detail. Assessment criteria for the SCID-I interview appears in the minutes of the interview, while the criteria for the SCID-II interview is included in Annex.

The following are the results and evaluations of the tests are carried out:


19.3. SCL-90-R

Subject filled out the form 20.02.12. He multitudes of depression 0.08, 0.33 at paranoid and 0.29 on additional scales. This shows that he perceived symptom pressure is low, and it reflects the idea that experts and practitioners has received the calls and testing. He is calm, reflective and is not depressed or anxious. It is therefore natural that he cut low, but slightly under-reporting can not be excluded.


19.4. SCID-I, according to symptom disorders. DSM-IV

SCID-I interview is conducted. SCID-I is based on the DSM-IV diagnoses (the American diagnostic system), but is konverterbarttil ICD-10 diagnoses.

Biographical data are reviewed and summarized in other parts of the declaration.

The experts are aware that the subject can respond negatively on questions asked directly, eg.:

"Have you ever experienced hearing voices?" Expected answer is no. SCID-I review is therefore adapted to the subject's tend to strategic response. It has largely been based on what he has said in interviews, in conversations, in manifest, as well as what is referred to health information. It has been on the way possible to confront him with the previous statements and ask him to explain what this means. The statements are evaluated for the clinical impression he gives and the way he answers. The experts believe that the SCID-I in this way is valid.

Subject collaborated kind during the examination that is conducted at expert Tørrissen. Results are discussed with fellow experts.

In the following sections are reviewed SCID-I chronologically. It does not account for every delpunkt easy, but in the form of summary under each of the respective diagnoses. The data obtained are discussed against the background information:


19.5. SCID-I disorders with forensic psychiatric significance

Diagnostic criteria reproduced below in dot points.

Depression

•Current or history of significant depressive period is characterized by depressive mood and/or loss of interest or pleasure. At least 5 of 9 criteria on depression must be present (depressed mood, markedly decreased interest or pleasure, significant weight loss without dieting, sleep disturbance, psychomotor agitation or retardation, fatigue/loss of energy, feeling of being worthless, decreased concentration, thoughts of death). Symptoms cause by function (social, work etc) and not due to ingestion of drugs or physical illness, or have occurred as a result of natural grief after loss.

There is nothing in the documents, medical history, witness information or other information, which indicates that the subject may have had a depression now or earlier. It has not been seen indications depression during incarceration, but He has even reported decreased spark of life, expressed in percentage (10-20% in August 2011). The experts interpret this as an expression of isolation and frustration experienced due lack of support for the demands he had made.

His own description is that he felt the lack of morale and dissatisfaction, but this was no expression of suicidality. Subject specify in the interview that he never had experience of having been depressed, but talks about short-term grief and love depressed by capital losses. The experts consider this as normal reactions to adversity and disappointment.

Mania/hypomania

• Current or past manic manic episode is characterized by a limited period of abnormally and persistently elevated, expansive, or irritable mood of at least one week's duration. At least 3 of 7 symptoms are present (Inflated self-esteem or grandiose ideas, decreased need for sleep, more loquacity than usual, considering escape or subjective experience that thoughts breeds of place, distractibility, increased activity, excessive engagement/involvement), and marked by others, or it may be required hospitalization. No psychotic features are present, and the condition is not caused by ingestion of the substance or physical illness.

• Current or past hypomanic episode, described in the same way, but is of shorter duration than manic episode, and the symptoms are not so serious.

Subject exhibits symptoms of inflated self-esteem/grandiose ideas, which may be suggestive of manic/hypomanic symptoms. He says he has earned great totals. This is now partially confirmed by the police and can not be interpreted as an expression of manic grandiose ideas. Whatever earnings one adds as basis, his production, however, characterized by a strong need to shine and foremost as a successful and competent beyond the ordinary. Also, statements about the organization's own position Knights Templar shows a high self-esteem/grandiose ideas. This is emphasized by his pose of self-made Knights Templar uniform.

To assess the potential of mania/hypomania Mon also identify several criteria for manic/hypomanic episode: decreased need for sleep, loquacity, distractibility mm, and if the symptoms are intermittent prominent, if any impact on his and, if others have noticed this. The experts can not see that it is observed any of the above-described symptoms, either now or earlier.

As he stands under observation, he still signs on the bloating/grandiose ideas. It does not seem as if this occurs during periods, only to disappear which is a basic prerequisite for classifying grandiose ideas as a symptom of mania/hypomania. It emerged in the case information, witness observations or in the actual interview, nothing indicates that the subject had episodic symptoms consistent with mania/hypmani. He has never experienced such periods. He calls himself her bloating and grandiose ideas as a natural/normal form of narcissism, and not as an expression of disease traits.

The experts are thus not drawing on past or current mania/hypomania. You come back to modes of explanation of his grandiose ideas.

Bipolar Disorder

To satisfy the diagnosis of bipolar disorder must be demonstrated the presence of depressive and manic/hypomanic phases, and usually also periods of normal mood.

• There must be proof of a distinct period of abnormal and persistent lofty, expansive and irritable mood, lasting at least a week, and 3 of 7 symptoms (increased self-confidence or grand, decreased need for sleep, more loquacity, Classics, flood or subjective experience of the mind races off, easy distractibility, increased goal-oriented activity, excessive participation in the amusements, shopping, sexuality etc.). Periods of affective symptoms are social or occupational retardant, and it is often required hospitalization. The condition is not caused by the use of psychoactive substance or physical illness.

There is a spectrum of bipolar disorders from the most famous type of bipolar I disorder (Often called manic depressive mental disorder), bipolar type II disorder with milder symptoms (depressive and hypomanic phases), with normal mood in periods. In particular, type I disorder that is of importance in forensic psychiatric context.

As appears above, the experts found no evidence of depressive episode. Neither mania/hypomania. There is therefore no basis for diagnosing bipolar disorder.

Affective symptoms caused by physical health or substance

This is a relevant issue, because the subject on several occasions has used substances that can affect mood (decrease/increase). He has used anabolic steroids on three occasions, most recently in the last three months prior to 220711. However, it is not suspected somatic disease, which may have affected the mood.

The subject's mother has told the subject has been volatile/angry at times. This can have multiple collision damages, but the intake of anabolic steroids is an obvious explanation, as Mom also has noted that he became increasingly muscular, as he became more angry/hot-tempered than otherwise. Irritability is a known side effect of those substances, and we refer to the expert examination at Jørg Morland.

Anabolic steroids can also lead to hypomania/mania in rare cases. After arrest 22.07.11 were the subject sometimes a bit emotionally unstable and had slightly disjointed thinking. The experts heard the sound file from Utøya. He appears here somewhat excited, especially introduction, but there are no signs or inkoherence, remarkable associations of affective symptoms. He looks at the planned "operation" as successful, no remorse or empathy, but says that he has done something great, and refers to his ideology. In Video interviews from 230 711 onwards he appears under the circumstances remarkable stable and no observable signs on the mania/hypomania. He seems, however desensitised/unemotional/lack of empathy, as he did later.

In the interview has the subject stated that during the first weeks of isolation had ease the symptoms of the ingested substance came out of the body. He has indicated discomfort form of anxiety and reduced spark of life, as he also has had after the previous use.

Easy occurrence of a certain affect lability is also conceivable triggered by prolonged stress due to the double life he has lived during the planning phase from 2006-2011, and the mother said at times that he should be getting an education, work, do not sit so much inside m.m. The most probable collision damages to his prescribed affect lability, as they experts see it, is a combination of the above factors.

Neither information from health care by Ila suggests the presence of mania/hypomania in the post-arrest. Applicants should refer to the diagnostic assessment of restless conditions.

• General psychotic and associated symptoms.

This module is used to encode psychotic and psychotic symptoms associated have been present on some point in their life. The interview will actually contents described for each psychotic symptom, and the indicated time period (symptom). Experts use the chronology presented in the SCID-I interview.

• Delusions are defined as false personal beliefs or beliefs based on incorrect inferences about external realities and in a fixed way maintained despite the undeniable and obvious evidence to the contrary. The conviction is of a kind that would not normally be accepted by other members of the person's culture or subculture.

After the arrest, and 22.07.11 in the subsequent interrogation, it has obtained information which gives reason to explore questions about delusion, paranoid delusions and grandiose delusions (bizarre).

It is in this context that the central diagnostic criteria do not provide a basis for viewing an idea that a delusion, when the conviction is of a kind that would normally accepted by other members of the person's culture or subculture (religious and/or political affiliations). Alternative explanations must be discussed, also possible coexistence of other serious symptoms (neologisms, association disturbances, hallucinations, negative symptoms, etc.).

• Delusions are divided into:

Self-created delusions, such as events, objects or other people in the individual's immediate perimeter given a special or unusual meaning.

In interviews have the subject described events and interpretations, which may understood as self-delusion: When he is not released to the press by his political views, he felt ridiculed and ostracized by society. He also interpreted the neutral events, especially in the months prior to 22 July, as a possible indication on the monitoring (The episode with the low door). However, he has switched from him this after examining conditions. It is possible that he has had light signs on self-delusion, but this has never had a psychotic quality.

Persecution Delusions, such as whether the person (or his or her group) are being attacked, harassed, cheated, or persecuted victim of conspiracy

It's gone in the interview carefully for signs of paranoid delusions. Subject In the interview said that he has been a papasselig not make statements that could lead to the plans of impending terrorist attack was discovered by police/PST. He used the technology for a hide IP address and its acting general so that he would not get attention of the police. From the news, he has known for three al-Qaeda members that were under video surveillance, and he thought that these people had been the 'police' A-list ".

He wondered whether he could be on such a list and whether there could be cameras with him. On one occasion he searched specifically for possible surveillance equipment. In order to test whether he could be registered on any A-list, he would buy a gun. If he were on a list, he would not fa granted weapons application. He did, however, purchase authorization without thinking that he could not be on any list. Subject believe that it was normal to be in his situation, under planning of a terrorist act, would be a little paranoid. He has never had such ideas earlier, and it is not relevant witnesses, arent complete information, or other information (including compulsory observation under § 167), suggesting paranoid delusions.

The experts believe that the subject's caution evidence of a logical ability to prevent someone would discover him during the preparation for terrorist acts. He have good reason thought about the possibility that the police and/or others could identify what he was doing. It is therefore considered that he has not had a psychotic ideas of persecution.

Subject should have called her doctor regarding use of the mask when his mother allegedly had an infection. This is interpreted by experts Husby/Sørheim as a paranoid notion, and the phenomenon is seen in the context of other suspected symptoms of paranoid schizophrenia. The experts interpret the story of a face mask on a different manner, namely, that excessive care/disease anxiety, but without reality questionable justification.

Grandiose delusions, such as those concerning excessive powers, knowledge or influence, or special relationship to a divine or famous person.

Subject appears with grandiose ideas in conversations and in interviews. He has made statement that he will have to pay or get a position of power. He portrays himself with much knowledge and tend to devalue the express attitudes about others. During the investigation has been substantiated that he "blows up" the profits he have had, but the earnings of over 3 million has been documented by the police. It is no reason to consider his information about the income that grandiose delusions, but rather as exaggerations.

It is also described second grandiose ideas, not least his position in the past allowed organization Knights Templar. It is confirmed that the organization exists. In interviewed the subject downplays the importance of Knights Templar and says it's all a proposal for the future organization, intended to inspire and recruit sympathizers. The descriptions he has given of the organization are his own designs. They experts are not evidence of a consider ideas about the organization as delusions.

He has also produced the current events and results of them, in terms that provide him a special position in society (both in Norwegian and European context). Other times, he downplays its importance to describe himself as a foot soldier. The In the SCID interview, he has toned down his rhetoric. He is still grandiose, but it is not occurrence of statements that can be interpreted as grandiose delusions.

Somatic delusion, dealing with such changes or disturbance of a person's physical appearance or function.

There is no evidence that he at no time would have had somatic P performances, he has performed a cosmetic nose surgery (rhinoplasty), but a likely adequate basis. He describes that he was concerned about their outward appearance, but not on such a way that it must be described as sickly. His fear of being infected with its use of face masks, is discussed above.

Other delusions of religion, guilt, jealousy, erotomania.

It appears not other types of delusions in the subject of something time.

Delusions of a be controlled, for example, that feelings, impulses, thoughts or actions are experienced as if they are controlled by external forces.

The experts did not reveal signs of ideas that the mind is controlled, monitored, or influence, or other severe positive psychotic symptoms.

A bizarre delusion is about a phenomenon that no individual subculture on mate will be regarded as credible or possible

As considered above appears self-delusion and grandiose ideas as part of the subject's personality. He does not meet the criteria for symptoms consistent with bizarre delusions. When it comes to thoughts about possible surveillance and persecution, This is discussed above. The experts believe that what he experienced and his descriptions of this are highly explained by the situation he was in, and it demonstrated no logical flaw or bizarre elements.

• Hallucinations or perceptual disturbances, is a sensory perception that has a convincing degree of similarity with a real perception, but that occurs without external stimulation of the relevant sensory organ (in the awake state). Subgroups of hallucinations:

Hearing Hallucinations. The ill hear sounds that others do not hear, in the form of sounds or voices that whisper or speak. The voices can possibly be commentary or commanding (imperative), or more voices can talk to each other.

Visual hallucinations, visual impressions that others can not see.

Smell, taste, weird feelings in your body/skin

Subject has interviewed denied having had subjective hallucinatory experiences. It is never reported that others have seen behavior suggestive of occurrence of sensory deception. The documents contain information that he felt bothered by insects/beetles when he lived on the farm on Asta. Fancies of insects and animals can be seen in some forms of psychotic disorders, especially psychosis triggered by cerebral organic influences, including drugs. The experts, however, no evidence that he had other evidence of organic psychosis (such as confusion, tremors, convulsions, etc.). One finds it is not remarkable that it comes insects in an old house on the land when it gets warmer in spring and early summer. The experts therefore ignore the fact that he has had some hallucinosis character.

Other psychotic symptoms may be catatonic behavior, strongly increased motor activity, extreme negativism, cramping up in certain situations, echolalia or echopracty. This are symptoms consistent with coarse Disorganized behavior (naivety, agitation. missing hygiene, remarkable attire, inappropriate sexual behavior mm. Moreover, roughly inappropriate emotions and/or incoherent speech.

It has never been observed that the subject have had such symptoms. No one in his family or other social circle has reported anything resembling this. He appears not so in prison, either to the prison health service, specialist or expert.

Negative symptoms

Negative symptoms may be an expression of psychotic disorder, or may arise secondarily to other mental disorders such as depression, or may be due to ingestion of substances (Drug-induced akinesia), somatic disorders, or may be secondary to a psychotic symptoms, such as hallucinosis. The following discusses various forms of negative symptoms:

With the weakness of the will means a reduced ability to initiate or maintain targeted activities. In order to clearly pathological Mon weakness will be extensive and prevent ia person carry out several important activities.

Subject have after school hours run multiple companies on the beginning of 2000 century until 2006. Formally, it was not so good with the economy, but it is probable that the subject have had more money to spend and on foreign accounts, than that which appears in the equation. When it comes to withdrawal from friends in 2006 and 2007, he explained that he spent his time on online games, mainly World of Warcraft (WOW). This is for experts Husby/Sørheim seen as part of the development of negative symptoms in schizophrenic disorder. The experts interpret the subject's description different. WOW a social game that requires good logical argumentative ability, and participation on the high level is not very consistent with the withdrawal that occurs with onset of severe psychotic illness. He describes that he was so called guild leader. To hold such a position for Mon Mon high capacity for work and lead a group on up to 25 people simultaneously. The involves tactical planning, organization and coordination. The experts refer the section about games for further details on this.

After playing WOW on a full-time work, he wrote on the compendium of approx. 3 years. Then he planned and carried out the terrorist attack on 22 July. The comprehensive planning, purchase of materials, collection of data to produce the bomb, etc., are for the expert opinion, not consistent with the development of weakness of the will of the type seen in schizophrenia.

He has had some contact with friends and family in the period after 2007. Witness Interview tells of reduced contact for long periods, but when they occasionally have met, He has not emerged as amended in terms of communication or social skills. In 2007, He occupied the Masonic lodge at the recommendation of a mentor, and he was interviewed by three Freemasons. He attended the 4 1/2 meeting with the promotion to 3rd degree. There is information about he mixed terms and not really understand what it means to be a Freemason, but there is no witness observations suggest striking behavior in this setting. He lost interest and took no further, but this can be explained by his statements on other tasks.

The subject's own descriptions of the activities described reveals no evidence weakness of the will.

• Speech impediment, estimated poverty/depletion of thinking based on observation agreement language. This can be seen by the limitation in spontaneous speech, or short and svarpa specific questions. Speech may be poor on information, because it is of concrete over the abstract, repetitive, vague or stereotyped (poverty content).

The subject's speech during interrogation, and to health services and experts shows that he has a well developed language and a good vocabulary. He has a tendency to detail, is concrete and seems repetitive and stereotyped when he comes into his ideological and political views, which often overshadows everything. He is very interested in talking about this, but can easily correct, and can then talk about other topics, where he exhibits the same stereotypical traits. There is therefore no evidence on the language of poverty at the subject, but rather a consuming interest of his political views and working.

Desensitation, no signs of emotional expression.

Subject appear in the interview desensitised completely without empathy and remorse when applies to all those affected by his actions 22 July. He shows no general joylessness (anhedonia) and can joke on adequate basis. He is attention in daily social interaction, as appears by observation at the RSA Dikemark. His symptoms therefore considered not to fall under the form of desensitising as seen in psychotic disorders, but understood as an expression of empathy failure, as the experts come back to.

C Psychotic differential diagnoses.

• Criteria for schizophrenia, schizophreniform disorders, schizoaffective disorders, delusional disorder and brief psychotic disorders.

Schizophrenia is a severe psychotic disorder with a variety of symptoms that affect function of the patient. As stated above, the experts are not proven positive or negative symptoms. Schizophrenia chapter discusses nonetheless the sake of completeness.

• Fora meet SCID-I criteria for schizophrenia, the two or more of the following symptoms be present (delusions, hallucinations, Disorganized speech, very Disorganized or catatonic behavior, negative symptoms, ie desensitising, listlessness or lack of will). Only one symptom is required if delusions are considered bizarre. Furthermore, the symptoms last overtime, and there should be simultaneous substance abuse or concurrent physical illness that can cause psychotic symptoms. The duration determines whether the condition is schizophrenia (> 6 months, with at least one A-criterion (delusions and hallucinations, with the absence of affective symptoms) lasting more than 1 month, or schizophreniform disorder (Shorter duration). There are several subtypes of schizophrenia:

1) Paranoid type: Characterised by delusions or auditory hallucinations. None of the following symptoms are typical: Disorganized speech, messy behavior, flat or inappropriate behavior or catatonic behavior.

As discussed above, the experts examined the subject's history, earlier expert studies, forced observation of the Criminal Procedure Act, § 167, witness reports and health information. This is compared with the subject's description. You sum up briefly:

In the years from 2002 until 2006, it is described that he pulled something in return. He moved out of the public to own apartment and ran his business in larger and greater extent, but has stated that he worked very long hours and was results-oriented. Witnesses describe him in this period is not that different than previously, except that he was less with them. It is also found the subject video that has taken of himself, family and friends in the current period, probably until 2006. The behavior can be observed on the recordings seems normal.

From 2006, he withdrew further back, and the first The year he played the "WOW" on full time. This activity involves as described before, a high degree of social interaction and skills, and it is hard to imagine that this is consistent with schizophrenic withdrawal. Then he spent three years on writing the manifesto, and also this is considered as a deliberate exercise, characterized by a lot of work and research, nor does it considered to be consistent with the withdrawal and psychosis-related function.

His activities indicate that he was so dependent on the mother as it could appear on distance. The fact that he chose to stay at home where he paid kr 3,500 per. months. can not necessarily be attributed to that he has withdrawal symptoms, but as an intentional and calculated action. In the clinical context, we see not infrequently that schizophrenia patients return home to their parents during the development of disease, but they often do not pay for itself and also show other signs of disease progression.

At the time of the impugned act is the individual statements that may be interpreted in direction of psychotic symptoms in the form of paranoid, grandiose, and self-delusion possibly also somatic delusions. These phenomena are discussed above and are considered as an expression of a grandiose self-image and personality-related pathology in the form of narcissism and dissociality and natural situation specific ideas about a get attention of the police. Subject have during the interview black negative on all issues related to paranoid schizophrenia. After an overall assessment, the experts do not information that substantiates that he has had delusion of psychotic character.

2) Catatonic type: Two of the following symptoms must be present: motor immobility, excessive motor activity, extreme negativism, irregular voluntary movements, echolalia/echopracty

It is with reference to the discussions above, no evidence on that the subject have had symptoms consistent with catatonic schizophrenia, either now or earlier.

3) Disorganized type: Disorganized speech. behavior, affect, but do not satisfy criteria for catatonia.

To refer to the discussion of this type of symptoms above. There is no basis for argue that the subject have had symptoms consistent with Disorganized schizophrenia either now or earlier.

4) Undifferentiated form: A criteria (delusions and hallucinations, with absence affective symptoms) are present, but the criteria for paranoid, catatonic, or Disorganized is not present.

By the above it follows that it is not found grounds for the subject had symptoms consistent with undifferentiated schizophrenia, either now or earlier.

5) Residual form: Criterion A (delusions and hallucinations, with the absence of affective symptoms) are no longer satisfied, nor the criteria for the above subtypes. Persistent signs on the disorder, as indicated by the presence of negative symptoms or two or more of the symptoms listed under criterion A of impaired form (ie, odd beliefs, unusual perceptions issues) are present.

There is no basis for claiming that the subject have had symptoms consistent with residual schizophrenia, either now or earlier.

• Schizophreniform disorders. These include schizophrenia-like disorders, but how duration of symptoms less than 6 months (including prodromal, active and residual phase). The symptoms must last for 4 weeks. It should not occur simultaneously substance abuse and/or physical illness, which may explain the symptoms. In ICD-10 system, these kinds of complaints fall under the diagnosis group F 23 Acute and transient psychosis.

The relevant symptoms discussed above, and there is no reason that the subject may have had symptoms consistent with schizophrenia form disorder, either now or previously.

• At schizoaffective disorders are prominent symptoms of both mood disorder and schizophrenia in the same period of illness, and with few or day interval. The mood disorder refers to symptoms of mania and/or depression lasting at least 2 weeks, and A-criteria for schizophrenia (Delusions and hallucinations).

As stated above, no information to suggest that any the subject ever had mood disorders, and for the expert assessment does not indicate schizophrenia. Thus excluded schizoaffective disorder.

• Delusional disorder (paranoid delusions similar F 22.0 diagnosis).

The disorder is characterized by non-bizarre delusions (ie relating to situations that can happen in real life, such as a persecution, poisoning, be subject for a distance of infatuation, have a disease or be deceived by their spouse or boyfriend) and the symptoms of at least one month duration. Furthermore, it should not be symptoms consistent with schizophrenia A-criteria. Apart from the impact of delusions or their branches, the level of functioning is not markedly lowered, and behavior is not clear remarkable or bizarre. The symptoms must not result ingestion of drugs or have somatic collision damages. Delusional disorders are divided into subgroups on the basis of symptoms (paranoid, jealousy, erotomani, somatic, grandiose ideas, mixed type).

As stated above, the experts found no psychotic symptoms. Questions about delusional disorder are discussed, however for the sake of completeness. He has had thoughts of greater intrinsic value, power and knowledge, which is reminiscent of that seen at delusional disorder. Not least, the ideas about the Knights Templar appear to be peculiar. He has rationalized this and explained that it is about a voluntary antics. The experts stressed that the subject in interrogation and interview with the experts, is able to argue for and refine their statements. He is correctable, which is not seen in individuals with delusional disorder. Grandiose beliefs about own economy does not seem appropriate to discuss, as income from a certain size is documented during the investigation.

Another important observation is also that he has a clear keep his plans hidden other. This is not very compatible with the ideas of psychotic quality, where just the urge to argue the injustice that is experienced, will be prominent. Subject have shown exceptionally stable and good impulse control, which he also shows the imprisonment.

Clinically judged can be found at the subject not the psychotic character characteristics of delusional disorders. It may be tempting to use the term touch with reality about his extremist political views, but as discussed above, this ideas he shares with a subculture that promoted the same ideas.

Questions about monitoring and possible somatic delusions are discussed above. The experts therefore consider that the subject not have or have had a delusional disorder.

• Short-term psychotic disorders are characterized by psychotic symptoms, lasting from one day for a month, and not explained by mood disorders, substance-induced or triggered by somatic disease. Often, but not always, symptoms triggered by stress.

Referring to the discussion of possible psychotic symptoms above, they find experts not establish that the subject may have had symptoms consistent with brief psychotic disorder, either now or earlier.


19.6. SCID-I disorders without psychiatric legal significance

◊ Dysthym disorder (current).

The experts have reviewed the criteria. Subject not satisfy some criteria for this disorder

• E. Substance abuse disorders

SCID-I interview makes no suspicion that the subject some abuse diagnosis, but he has three periods used anabolic steroids during training, the last from April to July Of 2011. This is confirmed by the subject, and he also told about this to friends. Otherwise, he had an alcohol consumption is assumed to be common for young adults, most since he was 18-22 years, after which only moderate use. He has tried a couple of cannabis times in 2010, when the basis that he was on steroids and would have a party, but there is no evidence of established use. He thus has no diagnosis related to alcohol or substance abuse. He also used ephedrine (the so called ECAstack). He fills the criteria for ICD-10 diagnosis:

F 55.5 Misuse of non-addictive drugs, steroids or hormones.

Applicants should refer to the assessment regarding the question of consciousness disturbance or mental disease as a result of intake.

F. Anxiety Disorders

The experts have gone through the SCID-I module for anxiety disorders. Subject does not have these symptoms now. He has never experienced anxiety before. He has reported being afraid of spiders, but this should not cause discomfort or avoidance especially. The phenomenon is regarded as a normal reaction and amplified belongs not specific to arachnofobic condition. It is also not reported anxiety disorder from acquainted persons (family, friends or health care). It is thus not basis for the diagnosis of anxiety disorder.

• Obsessive Compulsive Disorder

In the case of obsessive-compulsive disorder, states that he has rigid extension/stubbornness and small correctable, and he is very concerned with detail, probably at the expense of efficiency while. He also makes frequent use of numbers/percentages when he wants to explain something, but he explains this phenomenon in an adequate manner, says that this is an effective way to communicating, and he sees only positive aspects. Compulsive behaviour and obsessions cause discomfort and irrational actions, and this viewer the subject not sign on. Thus, it is nearby a rigid interpretation of his/stubbornness as an expression of personality traits. Nor have the acquainted persons arrived at any observations of OCD.

• Generalized anxiety disorder, PTSD, somatization, pain, hypochondriasis, eating disorders, adjustment disorders, acute stress disorder, minor depressive disorder, mixed anxiety/depressive disorder, other specific disorders. There is no basis for the subject on any time you have met the criteria for disorders in this category.


19.7. PANSS-Positive And Negative Syndrome Scale

For the sake of completeness, the experts discuss the use of PANSS in the subject's case.

Forehead is a symptom scale for positive and negative symptoms of psychotic disorders. The positive scale P1-P7 describes the following categories: Delusions, cognitive disorganization, hallucinatory behavior, agitation, big ideas, suspiciousness/persecution ideas and hostility.

The experts have previously explained that one can not find the subject's greatness of ideas, thoughts of suspicion and persecution as the expression of positive psychotic ideas, but this was attributed to his personality (cf. SCID-II). It provides thus not a meaningful base ideas on a psychosis axis.

As for so called negative symptoms, those described in categories N1-N7: affective blunting, emotional withdrawal, sparse emotional contact with others, Passive/apathetic social withdrawal, difficulty in abstract thinking, lack of spontaneity and stereotyped thinking.

The experts have as appears above, other explanatory models on symptoms/behaviors that could be interpreted as negative symptoms of psychotic disorder at the subject. His withdrawal may be better explained as a choice. It is thus not a basis for host the subject on negative symptoms.

PANNS also contains a scale for scoring of general psychopathology G 1 - G 16: Concern for physical illness, anxiety, guilt, anxiety, unnatural motor behavior and body condition, depression, motor retardation, lack of cooperation, unusual thought content, disorientation, impaired attention, lack of judgment and insight, disturbance in the ability to want something, well impulse control, distraction and active social avoidance.

These general symptoms are discussed elsewhere in this statement (below l SCID interview and conversations) and not repeated here.


19.8. MADRS

MADRS is a scale for grading of depressive symptoms. The expert's mentioned in the review of the SCID-I, no evidence that the subject has undergone depression periods. In the health information from Ila and DPS mentioned that he had transient reduction in life-spark. This means that situational despair, declining morale and possible symptoms on discontinuation of anabolic steroids. Suicidal Risk is always considered to be low by a healthcare professional. In the absence of Depression diagnosis is not meaningful to do a MADRS-scoring. The points are However examined as part of the overall assessment, but not referenced here.


19.9. GAF (Global funksjonsskaring)

GAF is not of importance for the assignment of the mandate. The experts have chosen a not the subject scores with the use of GAF, when his extreme actions and circumstances this is difficult to evaluate against the criteria for scoring. It should also be noted that research suggests that peer assessment of GAF score shows the large gap (low interest rates, reliability) that the numerical values provide little information (Jens Egeland).


19.10. SCID-II, Personality disorders according to. DSM-IV

SCID-II is a systematic review of the symptoms on personality disorders. The interview was conducted by an expert Tørrissen, and the results are discussed with expert Aspaas. By cutting affiliations are also made use of all known information about the subject from acquainted persons, health care and compulsory observation. The sources provides good access to information about the subject from childhood, adolescence and early adulthood. Information from recent years are more sparse, but considered sufficient.

It should be noted that the subject probably answers that indicate normality and the report contrasting upholstery, when asked directly, cf. also MMPI-II test. They expert believes that the overall information provides the basis for a valid mapping.

SCID-II is based on the diagnostic system DSM-IV (American diagnostic system), but is convertible to ICD-10. The interview consists of questions, one for each criterion in the respective category, and scored 1 (false), 2 (sub-threshold), 3 (Threshold) or 9 (incomplete information). Full list of criteria for the different subtypes found in the Appendix to this statement. Personality features should have been present in at least two years of early adulthood, including the last 12 months before testing, and contrasting upholstery to have consequences for self-expression and social adaptation.

Below is reviewed each personality diagnoses. This is done (with a few exceptions) do not discuss point by point, but the assessment in the form of summary under each diagnosis:


19.11. Avoidant personality disorder

Subject appear sociable, fearless, committed and confident in social situations, and he have good self-esteem. He has not had many intimate relationships in recent years. According to him this is because he has not wanted a relationship, when it has not matched into his agenda of future terrorist attacks. The experts believe that he will still be somewhat inhibited in medium-human contact on an intimate level. He is also Sarba to criticism and are easily offended, but the trait likely falls at home elsewhere than here. With the possible exception of restraint in intimate relationships, it None of the patterns/symptoms are appropriate. He scored not on the threshold level in any of the criteria. Subject does not have an avoidant personality disorder.


19.12. Dependent personality disorder.

Subject has handled his life independently, even though he has a longer period selected to stay at home with mom. He is self-assertive, and have planned and completed a very complex act of terrorism alone, and this requires that he is independent in most areas. Subject does not have a dependent personality.


19.13. Compulsive Personality Disorder.

Subject focuses on details, forms, order and organization, but it can not be said that this goes at the expense of the activities he is concerned. He carry out what he has set out and find it meaningful to have order and to be careful with details. He is concerned with perfection, and tasks have taken any accrued than he thought it would do, but it has not hampered him in the activity he has committed (business, gambling, stock speculation, writing compendium and the planning and implementation of an extreme act of terrorism). He has been intensely interested in what he has been doing at all times, with a high remarkable commitment, which seems to have gone on the expense of leisure and friends. When this due to planning and conscious choice, he will not base threshold on this point. As for values, he seems consistent enough, probably culturally/subculturally conditional. He is a collector type. In the case of delegation of tasks, he enough to do this, but will probably tend to think that he does it best himself. He appears not stingy, but deliberately sparse from what he has set out. The only symptom scores his safe threshold value of the rigidity and stubbornness. On a couple of other points he has (possible) below thresholdniva (delegation problems, excessive involvement). This is not sufficient to fulfill the diagnostic criteria, and the subject have an obsessive personality.


19.14. Paranoid Personality Disorder

There is no basis for thinking that he is suspicious of a failing foundation (Psychotic, paranoid preparedness). There is no information that supports this view. (The question is thoroughly discussed above.) As for friends, he has not had unfounded doubts that hold him to a question about their loyalty. As for care with a confide in, this can be said to have been present, but fear that information about his terrorist plans would be used against him must be considered as very real. Subject is vulnerable and can be hurt and can interpret innocent remarks as threatening and degrading (WAIS IV testing, MRI, etc.), and he hosts likely threshold value on this point. Based on the available information and how he is perceived in conversations and observation, it is most likely a partial trait of the symptom. The last two symptoms do not fit into his profile. He crowds so the maximum on the 2 (3) of 7 and is thus not a paranoid personality disorder.


19.15. Schizotypal personality disorder

Schizotypal disorder (F 20.1) is a condition which is close to psychotic disorders. It are characterized by psychotic symptoms and immediate sensations, but without full psychotic quality that you look at the example. schizophrenia. In light of that previous experts has used schizophrenia diagnosis, have questions about schizotypal disorder examined carefully. Words in the SCID-II is slightly different than in ICD-10, but the meaning is fairly similar.

There are examples of easily self-delusion (just under the threshold), cf. ideas about car antennas and cattle barn door. He has no peculiar physical experience, not some kind of strange world of thought, in the sense of preoccupation with magical, supernatural phenomena, telepathy, etc. He has, however, tend to repeat themselves on a stereotyped manner with regard to political ideas, but this tendency is not prominent when it comes to other topics. He has a strong opinion about political alliances that deconstructs community and preventing nationalists under a drop in the media. This is considered as an expression of political/subcultural affiliation. He appears not as suspicious of daily life, beyond that must be considered understandable by planning and execution of a terrorist act. There are examples of that he can be somewhat eccentric and theatrical in its appearance, illustrated by his acquisition of uniform and a desire to wear this in the courtroom. Neither symptom 8 (missing friends) or 9 (social anxiety) is satisfied in any way. When it comes to inappropriate or shuttered emotions, you have to say that he meets this criterion. He is totally without emotions, empathy and remorse, and he shows contempt for the victims, whom he describes as traitors. He equate the loss of his own family with those who lost loved the Utøya. This feature also provides a positive base on antisocial personality disorder. All in all scores are just under the threshold values for self-delusion and eccentricity, the threshold value for the isolated emotions. He therefore does not meet diagnostic criteria for schizotypal personality.


19.16. Schizoid personality disorder

Subject appears on no way a person who does not enjoy company with others. On the contrary, he likes well in social situations, which is confirmed by enforced observation. The acquaintance report also do not indicate that he has multitudes of the threshold values of some of the symptoms on the schizoid personality disorder. The only thing one could discuss was emotionally cold and subtle effects, but this is considered to belong to his dissociality. Subject does not have a schizoid personality disorder.


19.17. Histrionisk personality

Subject likes attention, and one can say that he has just under the threshold or threshold on this point, but the symptom assessed overall fit better into narcissistic personality disorder. He can not be characterized as emotionally unstable, and he shows no challenging or disruptive behavior. He has been concerned appearance and clothing, but not in a histrionic way. He describes himself as formed, but has been perceived by others concerned with success and status. Also This is suitable for the experts' opinion, better in a narcissistic personality. He can be somewhat theatrical, but not on such a way that it provides threshold value. Subject has not histrionic personality.


19.18. Narcissistic personality disorder

Subject has described himself as narcissistic, but within normal range. Based on the interviews, together with supporting documents, health information, acquainted persons, their own investigation and observation of the Criminal Procedure Act, § 167, find the experts that have the following the subject narcissistic traits:


(1) He appears with a grandiose sense of self importance in many regions. Even though in certain situations can moderate this remains significantly grandiose ideas. This is reflected not least in the manifest (text and images), and is also found in the characteristics he has said about himself and documented previously in Statement. Also his description of the Knights Templar and their own position in this context, illustrates the desire for glory and status. The criterion is considered to be met.


(2) In the years preceding the terrorist attacks and also in retrospect, he has increasingly been thoughts about their own success and power. This appears in the interrogation and not least in manifesto, even though he is now moderated. Desire for fame may have been a driving force for him. The criteria deemed to be met.


(3) Subject are quick to say he likes to hang out with intelligent people with high status and are less interested in people who can not so much. He can devalue people or groups, and also those with presumptive high knowledge may have gaps in their education (you know you are not on the terrorists, such as French, German and Japanese psychiatrists do). His self-understanding to be unique goes again his statements. The criteria deemed to be met.


(4) Subject have a high self-esteem and believe that what he has done is admirable.

An underlying need for a present to be admired. He may be moderating, but the desire for admiration is quickly realized when he talks about his misdeeds and extreme ideology. The criteria deemed to be met.


(5) The actions performed the subject 22 July testify that he is the extreme have seen that they are entitled to put themselves beyond the rules of society. He maintains this view and devalues all other perceptions. Trait is also expressed through his business, which also is founded on the idea of make their own rules and operate within and partly outside, legal and economic gray areas. The criterion is considered met.


(6) Subject has to some extent utilized interpersonal relationships of living home a few years. He has the experts' opinion, made a conscious choice based on expediency. He has paid for the home and is not a direct exploitative person. His use of the mother as the straw man of money laundering, the may be understood as exploitation. The criterion is not considered with certainty to be met.


(7) Subject believe he is an empathetic person, but that he was using meditation techniques can a desensitise them. He says he can immerse themselves in loss to the victim, because he himself has experienced losing his family by performing the actual act of terrorism. His statement demonstrates that he not have the ability to empathize. He is totally without emotional empathy, remorse or other emotional expression to those who are affected by the actions he has committed. This is going forward in police interrogations and interviews with the experts, not least by reconstruction of Utøya.

It is well known that people in extreme situations, eg. soldiers at war, the foremost as emotionally stunted and perform actions they would otherwise have been strongly condemned. Subject have not been in such a situation, but has even made a political interpretation of being at war against the multiculturalists. In order to carry out terrorist acts He has used the techniques that have "desensitised" him, but as the experts see it, the techniques only reinforced the empathy weakness that has been there before. One can see traces of this in his descriptions of their youth, where he troubled and scared others in a reckless manner ("Skøyen Killers"). PCL-R assessment carried out in connection with the HCR-20, confirming the move further.

It should be noted that the subject is described as pleasant and caring for many situations, and he has taken up as friendly and attentive observation of the environment at Ila. One is therefore not without empathy. This is, however, the reason that not hinder the blunting and cynicism expressed by the extensive suffering he has caused and thoughts about this. The criterion is met.


(8) There has obtained examples of the the subject has been characterized by envy. His comrades have done better than him with regard to formal education and the ordinary working life, but the subject have chosen to do it in their own way, without a blame others. The criterion is not considered to be met.


(9) Subject displays arrogance in many contexts. This is not at least reflected in his better judgment, attitude, based on independent studies. The lexicon fragmentary knowledge, he far set aside the opinions of others. He can apparently express desire to be corrected or to learn from others, but the story points out he has done the opposite, namely to reject information that does not fit into his perceptions. The criterion is considered to be met.


This means he meets 7 of 9 criteria for narcissistic personality disorder, the fulfillment of five criteria is enough to make the diagnosis. ICD-10 has no separate category narcistic personality, which therefore is included in the diagnosis:

F 60.8 Other specific personality disorders, narcissism.


19.19. Unstable emotional personality

Subject appear either during calls or through other information case, as an emotional unstable person. On the contrary, he is remarkably stable and without affect-swings or emotional outbursts. He meets no criteria for such a disorder.


19.20. Antisocial Personality Disorder

SCID-II and ICD-10 has to some extent differently formulated criteria. SCID-II places greater emphasis that the signs on dissocial behavior has been present early in life, ie before 13 years of age, than that required in the ICD-10. SCID-II diagnosis is still convertible to ICD-10 diagnosis F 60.2

Dissocial Personality Disorder

Subject have not had unusual dissocial behavior in childhood and adolescence, but Some features may have been present, he took care to some degree to the right and skipped school and then. Behavior can be explained by weak boundaries at home. This information is As far uncertain that finds itself unable to conclude on the evidence showed discrepancies before 13 years of age. He has met the following criteria before the age of 15 years: That he suffered and threatened/scared the other children (the subject's own information), tagged (damage to the else's property), that he was not truthful to the mother about what he did and how he was, and that he was away from home at night without their mother knowing.

As an adult will sign on dyssosialitet more clearly:

1. Inability to follow society's norms:

Through its business in the period 2000-2006 was the subject not law-abiding. He has traveled both in and outside of a legal gray area by selling so called decorative diplomas (false testimony), besides offense when it comes to accounting, auditor's duty, etc., and the use of "black" labor and "black economy" through foreign bank accounts and "laundering" of income. He justified this with the he needed money for the impending terrorist attack, he is charged. He also acquired weapons, chemical fertilizers etc. with fraudulent intent in 2010-2011. The criteria considered to be met.

2. Deceitfulness/chronic mendacity: Subject has on many occasions during planning of terrorist act, performed lying and on a way that must be characterized as deceitful. Also, his relationship with the IRS has been characterized by systematic falsehood and concealing the facts, to achieve personal gain. The criterion deemed to be met.

3. Impulsiveness: Subject appears with a very good planning ability and impulse control. It also appears during incarceration period where he has spoken insulation exceptionally well. This may indicate that he thrives on structure. It looks as if this trait was present even prior to the accused action, cf. his meticulous planning and execution. The criterion is deemed not to be met.

4. Irritability/aggressiveness: Subject shows no irritability or aggressiveness, either before or after he was imprisoned. It is debatable whether he has gradually aggression developed above people/cultures/groups and that this has been a subject for his defense of political terror. The experts believe, however, that he has not irritability and aggression as part of its general personality structure, as it has been expressed before and after the extremely aggressive terrorist actions 22 July. The criterion is not considered to be met.

5. Contempt for their own/others' safety: Subject have through their actions 22. July and the number of years planning of this, shown contempt for their own and others' security to an extent not previously seen in the Norwegian post-war history. Subject even looks different on this, by saying that it is a political act, motivated by other motives, while the experts perceive the contempt which is expelled as part of his personality. The criterion is considered fulfilled.

6. Irresponsibility at work and economy: Subject has not had income worked since 2006. His writing activity (manifest), planning and implementation of terrorist action, however, has been a conscious choice. It has also been so time-consuming and structured, that his lack of regular employment can not be equated with falling out of work in the usual sense. Had he used his powers on a constructive way in education and work, he would probably have a clear implement this. The criterion is not fulfilled.

7. Lack of remorse, tendency to blame others: Subject not show empathy or feelings whatsoever for the extensive suffering and damage he is responsible. Theme is discussed further under the review of the narcissistic personality disorder. He tend to blame others, that there are politicians, journalists, etc. who have acted in a way that has necessitated and which legitimizes his politically motivated actions. Subject claims he acted empathically by performing a action which in time will prevent much more suffering than he himself has caused. He blends empathy and politics in such a way that the experts would argue that he did not understand what empathy means, even if he can define the term. The criterion is considered to be met.

This means that 4 of 7 criteria for the condition is fulfilled, ie sufficient for a fa diagnosis. The absence of found disturbed behavior before age 13 years make DSM-IV criteria are certainly met, while the ICD-10 criteria (stated in Section 21.7) clearly are met. HCR-20, the PCL-R inngar, supports the conclusion. Subject meets the criteria for ICD-10 diagnosis:


F 60.2 Dissocial personality disorder.


19.21. Mixed Personality Disorder (NOS)

This is a category of states where there are signs of more personality disorders, but the criteria for a specific disorder is met. In this case met the criteria for two personality disorders, so it is unacceptable to use this diagnosis.


19.22. Autism Spectrum Disorder RAADS-R, AQ, ASDI

The experts have found reason to investigate whether the subject can have a autism spectrum disorder, especially the diagnosis F 84.5 Asperger syndrome. They experts have used the ICD-10 criteria for the diagnosis of this disorder in adults. ASF (Autism Spectrum Disorders) is defined by qualitative differences in the development of:

• the ability for social interaction

• the ability of mutual communication

• the presence of restricted, stereotypical and repetitive repertoire of interests and activities

ASF is present from infancy. Diagnosis is largely based on anamnestic information from patients, relatives or other key personnel, and also on clinical observation. Childhood years are particularly important to identify, psychomotor development, psychosocial conditions during childhood, relationships with school friends, the presence of bullying, special interests, resistance to change or learn new communicative or linguistic problems, special abilities, studying problems and special needs.

There is a complete history of the subject and descriptions from multiple sources on child and youth as well as behavior in adulthood. Among the sources of information from respite care home, child care, hospitalization in child psychiatry in 1983. This is referred earlier in the declaration. It is from SSBU mentioned that he has problems with role play.

Otherwise there is little to suggest that the current contacts in childhood, at school, adolescence and into adulthood have experienced him as deviating from normal development terms of the ability of social interaction and mutual communication. Neither mother and sister have reported specific differences during adolescence. By the experts calls on the Ila is no evidence that the subject have impaired ability to initiate a to social interaction.

During three weeks of psychiatric observation made by the Regional Security Department Dikemark, he shows some good social skills, are friendly and approachable, relate to all people in the observation team, participating on the normal manner in conversations, is concentrated and alert, give good eye contact. During meals, he participates actively in communications around the table, ask if others will have coffee, etc. He has learned new board games and shown interest in this. He speaks with a normal tone of voice, speak Translation and use a lot of foreign words.

In conversations, he exhibits a normal response with accompanying facial expressions and gestures. He jokes an adequate amount and has normal intonation. He understands and resonates well around questions from the experts. Sometimes he uses on a somewhat peculiar method, percentage returns and giving a percentage to explain themselves. He based this that there is an effective way to communicate on and that it is easy to understand for others, and phenomenon is not considered as a sign of deviation.

People with Asperger's syndrome is characterized by a restricted, stereotyped and repetitive repertoire of interests and activities. Preoccupation with details go to expense of the over-and a new perspective. When it comes the subject, he has a almost all-consuming ideological/political preoccupation. The experts believe, however, special interest that this has not substantially similar to that seen in humans with autism spectrum disorders including Asperger's syndrome, when he also can take more holistic perspective. His fields of interest are considered not as a total single-minded, as he can also show interest for society in general, politics, religion, business m.m.

Subject have not wanted to undergo neuropsychological examination, which is common used for the mapping of autism spectrum disorder.

His adaptive features are well observed by health professionals who completed compulsory observation for three weeks. Adaptive skills describes how a person unable to adapt to their environment and fulfill their own needs. Subject adapted observation well, although the situation was unusual and seemed fabricated in beginning, both the subject and healthcare professionals.

Executive difficulties, ie, impaired ability to plan and implement actions, common in people with autism conditions, even if they otherwise have a good ability level. Often, these difficulties be clearly expressed in situations that are less structured than the test situations, such as in everyday activities. the subject's executive functions are considered to be good during the observation, but It should be noted that the framework for assessing executive functions have not been optimal. He has been subjected to stress factors, but they seem to have been disturbed by this in particular. The experts will otherwise claim that the substantial fall in executive functions difficult is consistent with those carried out terrorist acts, business, writing a manifesto, perhaps not even for his function during play "WOW").

Subject filled out the following forms: Council-R (Autism Asperger Ritvo Diagnostic Form-Revised), AQ (Autism Spectrum Quetient). The experts have also made use of the ASDI. The showing is that the subject relate to all testing in the same way. He responds strategically and tactically. He sees through the forms and fill in the producing him as normally as possible. Adv-R consists of 63 symptom-based questions and 17 questions that describe the non-symptomatic (Normative behavior). Subject multitudes 0 Use of the forms are so weak validity, and the experts have had to use other available information assessment.

AQ is more difficult to penetrate. It is not a diagnostic test for disorders of autism spectrum, but is a screening examination that can be used to strengthen or weaken the hypothesis of pervasive developmental disorder. Subject scored only 10 points in total. If you add this to the ground, it will weaken a hypothesis of autism disorder. You will, however, argue that the validity of AQ not is optimal, since the answers here may be strategic, even if it does not seem to He saw through this form, as he has done otherwise. However, it is far up to a crowd of 32, which is the cut-off for suspicion of ASF.

The experts have also applied ASDI (Asperger Syndrome Diagnostic Interview)


Main Criterion 1: Major problems in matters of reciprocal social interaction (Extreme egocentrism).

Subject is not difficult to interact with people on their own age, and he has several friends, three of which are described as close, both of the subject yourself and of your (Prior to the action). He is not considered to have a muffled social signals. One can argue that his behavior and understanding of their own emotional reactions to the victims in this case, is inappropriate. This empathy failure are referred to previously considered a better fit under the dissocial personality disorder. One can may score him with a value of 2 (under threshold), but overall, the main criterion not satisfied.


Criterion 2: Mono Mane, narrow interests.

His political project can possibly be described as a monomaniac interest. He has also had a strong interest in the game for a while. Before this, his preoccupation business a similar feel. It seems that he at times put a lot of energy in what he wants. After an overall assessment, the experts place him below threshold regard to special interests and hobbies. It's not a stereotype or compulsive character in what he does. His interests are largely based on learning facts, and less understanding and meaning. This is emphasized of the Manifesto, which largely includes items taken from other sources (cut and adhesive), in which he largely accepts the other's analyzes. He describes himself as a good analyst, while others, including PST, contesting the following statements. Thus, it is not certain that this is the main criterion is met, but the committee keeps possibility open and multitudes him below threshold.


Criterion 3: Dependence of routines.

Subject believe that he is not particularly dependent on routines, but think that the day should be structured, because he fathered most of the time. He imposes no other people's routines, but when he played the "WOW" and wrote the compendium, could probably His mother is a small victim in this respect. He quickly adapted to new procedures in the prison and under observation at Ila. It's as far as we know, no one in Norway that has been subject so many different security rules the subject, but he has adapted to this without problems. He has no trouble dealing with appointments. He scores negatively on this criterion.


Criterion 4: Speech and language problems.

Subject have had normal language development. He uses a relatively high degree foreign words, and language may outwardly appear to be perfected. He has a formal language, but not really pedantic. Subject have normal intonation and language understanding, and he understands the humor, irony and underlying opinions. The criterion is not satisfied.


Criterion 5: Non-verbal communication problems

Subject have normal gestures, body language and facial expressions. The criterion is not met.


Criterion 6: Motor clumsiness

Subject motor is not awkward. The criterion is not met.


Conclusion: Subject not meet some key criteria for the ASDI development disorder (Asperger syndrome). It is possible below threshold in some areas.

DPS Bærum have also discussed about the subject may have Asperger's syndrome and has used ASDI. Their findings correspond with the experts' findings and conclusions, which which strengthens the conclusion. The experts also had access on the supplementary information to make conclusions more valid. The survey, however, could have been supplemented by psychological tests (which the subject have opposed).


Possible differential diagnoses to ASF:

There is nothing that suggests that the subject has some organic brain disorders, mental retardation or specific learning disabilities. There is also no evidence on substance abuse-related disorders, although he has used anabolic steroids at times. It is not indication on neuropsychiatric disorders such as ADHD or Tourette. Subject have not psychotic disorder or affective disorders, but has a narcissistic and dissocial personality. The latter two may explain some of the discrepancies that are discussed (empathy difficulties, language m.m.).


19.23. AUDIT and DUDIT

AUDIT (Alcohol Use Disorder Identification Test) is a screening instrument for alcohol use.

DUDIT (The Drug Use Disorder Identification Test) is also a screening instrument, developed as a parallel instrument to the AUDIT for use in identifying individuals with a drug-related problems.

It is not identified alcohol or drug related problems in the subject except from the previously described intake of anabolic steroids for three periods. He has tried cannabis on two occasions. Otherwise, describe an alcohol intake compatible with normal consumption in the different phases of his life.


19.24. Gambling

"Pathological gambling" or "gambling" are terms that characterize individuals with persistent tendency to games, and activities leading to economic problems and social and occupational maladjustment.

There is information that the subject have spent much time with internet gambling, the main objective" World of Warcraft ". Game developers define the content and sell subscription. WOW is a group-based role-playing, and many players can participate simultaneously. Each participant creates and builds up a role/role character in a virtual world. The players have a common task in the game, for example, to defeat enemies. Players communicate with a headset/microphone and chat feature. It is experienced by many as a social arena that brings a feeling of mastery. The game can be a (alt) immersive and very time-consuming interest.

It is clear that on the subject spent very much time on this type of game. He has also played other online games with similar content, some games which are more simulates war. These he used to deposit into the role of "warrior".

Subject says that he played for over one year full time (2006 - 2007). He also played a part before, but not to the same extent. Even after 2007, he has played, but to a lesser extent than in 2006-2007. He has stated that one year of full-time game was a gift He gave himself a "martyrdoms gift". It was a conscious choice, like other choose a use of time traveling. He had dreamed about this for a while and wanted to spend the time this before he finished what he had planned (terrorism). The word martyr estate gift indicates that he believed that he would die during the operation he planned and that he as a result of this would be the status of martyr in certain environments. It is also known that he isolated from social contact with friends when he played on full time. Later he began back to hang out with friends, but to a lesser extent than before playing.

Subject was known as guild leader, who is a kind of team leader. The role involves high administrative tasks that consist in organizing the game on behalf of the team, determine the "enemies" to be beaten down, distributing rewards within the team. He must also familiarize themselves with the tactics, instruct the team members and provide them with tactical training.

It is known that the environment in a guild leader had to be a good analyst, have good communication skills, be focused and have good capacity for planning and coordination of players. If the guild leader does not work well, the team may fall apart and/or Players find themselves second layer, or they find a new guild leader.

The experts have However, sources that can confirm whether the subject actually guild leader. There are several opinions about topics "dependency" when it comes to online gambling. Subject believe that he was probably" dependent "and he confirms the experience of some withdrawal symptoms when he stopped. This happened gradually, first by a contract that guild leader, then he stepped down on playing time, which should be a common way to get out on.

It appears that the subject may have underreported play both before and after the intense play period in 2006-2007, and there are a lot of information about playing time in 2010-2011.

This raises the question of the subject on any time you have met the criteria for diagnosis of "pathological gambling". Play for money and financial loss is an important aspect the "pathological gambling". There is no evidence that the subject's play activity has been the content of this. Use of the term "gambling" is therefore questionable. Just Psychiatric question is of little importance. The experts choose not to consider such a diagnosis.

A relevant issue is whether the subject through their play activity, the isolated, retired and lived into the game world as part of a schizophrenic development. The experts found no basis for such an interpretation. His prioritizing of games expense of other activities are considered self-selected and controlled, and the game itself involves a significant degree of social contact and interaction.

The experts have taken a self-report questionnaire from the website of the KoRus East, by Sl HF, Sanderud: NODS-form (NORCAs SDM screen for gambling problems), which is developed from the DSM-IV in 1998 and Soga (South Oaks Gambling Screen) based on DSM-III developed in 1987. Subject wanted not to answer on the questions, because he thought it was irrelevant.


19.1. Violence Risk Checklist W-10

This is a Norwegian developed version of an instrument of violence risk assessment that takes relatively short term a party and which contains the main indicators of future risk of violence. The experts used this form initially.

Conclusion: Based on an overall clinical assessment of available information is considered Violence risk as high. However, in this case required a more detailed assessment. The expert uses below HCR-20, which is a validated tool for prediction of future risk of violence. This is described in the following paragraphs.


19.2. HCR-20 (with PCL-R)

HCR-20 is a clinically and scientifically based instrument for assessment of variables that has been shown to predict risk of future violent behavior. The topics are sorted into three Categories: History subsection, paragraph, and clinical risk management levels. The scale is research-based, and is linked to a scoring system. There are training programs that certifies the user. Included in the HCR-20 includes a scale for scoring psychopathy (PCL-R). Also this requires training and experience in use. Both of the experts undergone such training and have experience with the use of the tool.

The following presentation is mainly based on information by the subject's interview, supplemented with other information used to weight the various points. It Information obtained by interview are checked against information from case documents, acquainted persons m.m.

It is necessary to deal with facts when evaluating the HCR-20, and the experts give the reason that he has behaved as stated in the indictment and that he himself has acknowledged.

Evaluation and weighting of information has taken place after the interview, the discussion between the two experts. Each point base with the values 0 = risk not present, 1 = partial risk or perhaps present, 2 = true risk factors. Alternatively, the joint is omitted due to lack of information.


Historical part

H 1 Previously violent behavior: Subject has not previously been convicted of violence, but he has reported to have "piggy bank" an acquaintance in his teens, in retaliation for negative publicity. The should not have led to physical injury. He is accused of now bursting of the government building with 8 dead and many injured as well as large property damage, upon which he took to Utøya and killed/shot 69 people and injured a large number. He had taken ephedrine, caffeine, anabolic steroids and supplements for a boost their performance, and had gained emotional distance to the actions, which he claims was necessary and politically/ideologically motivated. He has acknowledged the facts, but not guilt.

Score: Risk factor is present.


H 2 Early onset of violence: There is information about one incident of violence in teens. The lack of accurate description of the relationship, which is not reviewed or adjudicated. There is no other known cases of violence before the appropriate actions, such as occurred when the subject was 32 years old.

Score: Risk factors partially present.


H 3 Instability in relationships: Subject have not had long-term intimate relationship, but have shorter dating relationship. He believes that gender roles should be discussed, that the man is the natural leader and that women should stay home and bear children, because they are created for this task. The experts believe that these attitudes would lead to challenges in a relationship.

Score: Risk factor is present.


H 4 Issues in work and employment: Subject completed their schooling before exam on the high school. He has been employed in various companies, including with telephone and IT support. He has since run a number of sole proprietorships and entity that has been liquidated or forced to dissolve. He has been involved in the sale of false testimony, that in the gray area of what is legal. He has also worked with stock sales and purchases. He should have had relatively large revenues, but to a large extent this has been a "black economy", which has not appeared in the tax papers. From 2006, he has not had paid work, but has lived off savings in preparation for terrorist action.

The subject's employment is atypical. He has, strictly speaking, fell out of the workplace, but has shown the ability to structured and targeted activities/work.

Score: Risk factor partially present.


H 5 Substance Abuse: a Subject said to have used anabolic steroids in two periods earlier, and the last three months until 22 July 2011. He has also used ephedrine, all with performance-enhancing purpose. Beyond this, he has at two occasions tried cannabis, and had a normal consumption of alcohol. It is not uncovered the abuse of drugs.

Score: Risk factor not present.


H 6 Severe mental illness: Subject have severe mental illness in the form of psychotic disorder.

Score: Risk factor not present.


H 7 Psychopathy: Subject is scored with the instrument PCL-R. The experts have good background information and clinical information. On PCL-R scores in his lower territory of the likely features of psychopathy, but scored well below the limit for safe psychopathy.

Score: Risk factors partially present.


H 8 Early maladjustment (before age 17): Subject have no clear indications the behavior differences in early childhood, but present information suggests that he have optimal growth conditions. Father has been very present in the subject's life, and all suggests that he has shown limited interest in a follow-up. [omitted]

For stays on SSBU in 1983, it was considered that the mother had not sufficiently ability to care. Placement in foster care or respite home was proposed, but child care is not joined to this. Distinct differences were not detected in the subject.

In childhood and primary school he described with special interests or deviations, and he had friends and worked well at school. From about 7th class he sought to hip-hop and tags the environment, and this time he was probing in relation to boundaries home. Mother is described as weak in relation to boundaries. Tagging triggered police and punishment.

Score: Risk factor is partially present.


H 9 Personality: The experts have found a basis for diagnosis narcissistic personality disorder and antisocial personality disorder.

Score: Risk factors present.


H 10 Previous conditions failure: There have been situations where this has been tested out.

Score: Not applicable.


Clinical information


C 1 A lack of insight: Although the subject acknowledge the impugned actions, he tells about this in a manner that makes it doubtful whether he understands the scope of what he has inflicted individuals and society. He still looks on the actions necessary in the interests of society. There is no sign of remorse or empathy with victims, their relatives or others. There must be described as a total lack on insight.

Score: Risk factor is present.


C 2 Negative attitudes: Subject has on many areas, a view of right and wrong which coincides with society's norms. When it comes to politically motivated violence and everything that revolves around the financing and implementation of this, is his attitude However, the strongly divergent and must be characterized as pro-criminal.

Score: Risk factor is present.


C 3 Active symptoms of severe mental illness: Subject has no psychotic disorder.

Score: Risk factor not present.


C 4 Emotional instability: Subject relate to all the rules in prison, and there have been no episodes of acting out or emotional instability. His self-control under the strict regime he is subject is remarkable.

Score: Risk factor not present.


C 5 Poor response to treatment: Subject believes he is healthy and does not need treatment. His personality pathology must generally considered difficult to treat via therapy, and even more difficult when he does not acknowledge any deviations or see treatment needs.

One can not ignore that there is a risk that he is on some point not will manage the pressures he lives under, or that he matures and takes into account the fact that he made in a genuine way. The consequences of such an eventuality is difficult to predict, but it can not be excluded that he will have a depression, possibly with suicidality. The development of psychosis/psychotic reaction can not be excluded. Should he get a symptomatic disease in the future, be treated this at usual way (calls, medication) after individual assessment.

Score (current condition): Risk factor is present.


Risk management


R 1 Unrealistic plans for the future: Subject think he's going to spend the rest of his life in prison or institution. He plans to use a time of political work, mainly in the form of writing. This seems like a realistic assessment.

Score: Risk factor not present.


R 2 Exposure to risk situations: Subject is subject to strict security rules. It is not possible on the current time points say something about how he will appear in a different situation, for example, outside the prison, in a psychiatric hospital or the like. It is believed that the will gave a very long time before he is exposed to such situations. This must be considered when It might be appropriate.

Score: Not applicable.


R 3 Lack of support and networking: Subject has had support from the mother. In current situation, he receives a letter from the mother, and letters and greetings from political minded. In practice, however, he has no specific support or private network. In His case will be the closest network attorneys and prison and health staff.

Score: Risk factor is present.


R 4 A lack of management cooperation: Subject believes that he has no psychiatric illness or is in need of treatment by any means. He has exclusively performed a political extreme action based on its ideology. He followed up by psychiatric personnel, but this has not the character of specific treatment.

Score: Not applicable.


R 5 Stress: Subject have shown that during his imprisonment, ie a situation with significant stress in the form of strict safety procedures, lengthy letters and restraining order, confrontational questioning, and has long been without access to media, tolerate stress very well. During the planning of the actions, he has hidden and camouflaged their activities in a manner that must have been stressful to a large extent. All indications are that he handles stress.

Score: Risk factor not present.


Conclusion: Factors that indicate future risk of violence is his violent history, instability in intimate relationships, in part fulfillment of psychopathic traits, severe personality disorder that is difficult to treat, lack of insight, negative attitudes, weak networks. In an overall assessment must also be particular emphasis on the extreme violence and ruthlessness that is documented and his attitudes to this. Overall, indicates that the HCR-20 the subject have a high degree of risk of recurrence of violence, if he should have the opportunity for this. Outer measures in the form of a stay in prison/institution to reduce/abolish this risk, while traditional treatment is unlikely to have much effect.



20. Summary

Subject is a 33-year-old man from Oslo. There is information about normal birth and normal development of language and motor skills. He went to kindergarten, where it also reported normal development. My father was employed in the foreign service, has three children from previous relationship, and both these and the father is stated to be a mentally healthy and functioning. Father is described as emotionally distant and should have been limited interest in their children. His parents were separated when the subject was one year old, and He grew up with his mother and five years older half sister. The latter are well and well-adapted. [omitted]. Mother is a nurse, has worked on hospitals and nursing homes [omitted]. Subject had contact with the father until the father broke contact when the subject were 16-17 years old.

In 1983 were family, consisting of the subject, mother and sister, in contact with day care at the National Center for Child and Youth Psychiatry (SSBU). The reason was that the mother had contacted the local authority for help because she was tired. [omitted]. About the subject described that he had difficulty expressing themselves emotionally; crackled is well developed, but he remains passive in play and lacks almost completely spontaneity and the elements of light and joy. His inability to live into play, particularly role play. It was conclusive that he should be removed from the family, and SSBU recommended respite homes or foster homes. This triggered the the subject's father demanded care law. City court found no grounds for "immediate intervention". It came to the settlement between parents and the subject stayed with his mother. SSBU still believed that there was no basis for foster care placement. Child welfare, however, found that the situation around the family had become more stable, and they were not found grounds for care.

Subject was good in school, and there was nothing particularly of note regarding his behavior until approx. 14 years of age. However, it is stated that the home was characterized by low limits, and the subject had great freedom. He was the Boy Scouts for a while, played football, ran snowboarding, playing video games. From 14 years of age, he hung out in a hip-hop environment. They made "shako weapons," went with a forehead band, heard on hip-hop music and glorified gangster rappers anti-authoritarian and negative attitudes. The gang was "Sucks to others," appeared dominant and threatening, but not directly violent.

At 14-16 years of age, he tagged a lot and was taken by police on two occasions. He went also to Denmark without mother's knowledge, to buy spray cans. Pa. high school he was still residing in the hip-hop crowd, and it was the status to recognize dangerous criminals Pakistanis. On one occasion he knocked up a friend who had offended him. He was also arrested for driving under the instruction alcohol rush on one occasion. It is otherwise not familiar with rule-breaking behavior in adolescence. He eventually realize that it environment, he frequented the implied risk that he could end up with crime and substance abuse. He turned away from the environment and made friends with conservative attitudes.

He has stated a being attacked and attempted robbery of Muslim gangs in several occasions when he was a teenager. He was also aware that friends had been suffered similar episodes and that female acquaintances had been raped by Muslims.

In general high school, he had average or slightly above average results. He stopped in the 3rd class to start their own businesses. He subsequently no formal education, but have provided each having behind them 15,000 hours of self study through books and internet, in subjects such as business administration, marketing, sales, political science, religion and history.

He was drafted into the military, but received grace and eventually exemption, by reference to his pad to take care of her mother who was ill. He has acknowledged having a run of her problems in the application. He lived at home until he was about. 22 years old moved to collective together with the comrades. Later he rented their own apartment until he moved back to mother about. 2007 and lived there until he moved to Rena item 2011.

In his teens, he had girlfriends, two conditions with a duration of% to 1 year, and some short-term relationships. He has never been cohabiting, have no children. In my teens he joined the FPU and had a smaller office until he resigned after a few years. In 2007 he became a member of the Masonic lodge, where he holds 3 degree. He should not have been particularly active.

He is physically healthy and have never had mental health problems. He must have had a moderate consumption of alcohol and marijuana have tried on two occasions. Otherwise, no illegal drugs, but he has at times used a stimulant that previously must have been legal in Sweden, which contain ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin. He has also used anabolic steroids for three periods.

As a teenager, he had odd jobs during the holidays and next to the school. From age 17 years he bought the shares, on a time have had kr 200,000 in profits, but lost it all on a bad trade. In 3 class started his own company that was involved in the sale of international telephony services.

The firm went well and was discontinued. In 1998 he was employed by the company that operates technical support and customer service for telecommunications and Internet companies. He resigned after one year and used the profits, 100,000 USD, on a restart company which rented out billboards for advertising. The firm did not go well and was discontinued, but with effort capital intact. He went back to his old job, the team leader for customer service/support in 2000-2001. On this time he worked also with the development of other business ideas, and should have work 14-16 hours a day. In 2002/2003 he started a company that made and sold fake diplomas and exam documents to the U.S. market.

He had employees in Norway and in low cost, and the employees were paid partly black. Revenues including transferred directly to "tax havens", and he took out cash at anonymous debit cards that can not be traced. Revenues are reported to be significant, until the firm was liquidated in 2006 with an alleged profit of approx. 4-6 one million million. The reason for termination was that there was doubt about the legality of the business, as well as negative coverage in Aftenposten. He has had no work or income. Unfortunate equity investments should have led to loss of approx. 2 million in 2007. The police are under investigation in the current case questioned the size of the specified income and capital losses.

During childhood had the subject Muslim comrades who stood out with to show pride in their culture, and also an ability to assert themselves and stand up for themselves themselves. This appealed to the subject. He had on this time reacted on the Norwegian society's critical approach to their own history and culture. Inspired by their Muslim friends' attitudes, he developed an interest in the Norwegian and European culture and history. Repeated confrontations with Muslim gangs in their teens and friends experiences of a similar character, made him increasingly critical of the growing Muslim dominance in society. His critical attitude was reinforced by the fact that he found it Norwegian society as trivializing the problems faced.

The community was the way he said it, dominated by Marxists and "multiculturalists," which through active support for immigration, had a policy that would lead to resolution or "Deconstruction" of the Norwegian society. He found like-minded users online and found similar trends in other Western European countries. He was eventually disappointed with the Progress Party's immigration policy and gave up the idea of a society to change democratically.

In 2002 he gained an international network of contacts. He went to the allegedly London where he participated in a nationalist foundation meeting and took the oath to want to fight against Marxism and multiculturalism. The group sought an identity linked to Crusader tradition. Subject spent the following years on making money that would used for nationalistic purposes. The plan was first a staple an NGO (non governmental organization) that would work politically. He started his own companies as described above and operating in an economic and legal gray area. He failed a service as much money as he had hoped and therefore change plans. The new plan was to write a "compendium", ie a collection of political essays. The compendium should published to recruit militant nationalists, and to create publicity for the content, would he stage a terrorist act at the time of distribution.

When he had acquired an economic basis in 2006, he moved home to her mother to limit the cost of subsistence. Then, "he grudged the sabbatical" that preparation for his political work. The sabbatical consisted of playing game World and Warcraft (WOW) online on full time, as he had wanted for a long time. WOW is reported to be a social online games where groups of up to 40 people, playing against a computer. (Number of players was reduced to 25 in 2007/08.) The game consists in the fact that through synchronized efforts, overcome challenges, and close cooperation is necessary. Communication takes place through computer telephony. He participated in daily play sessions, a total estimated at 16 hours a day. He was a member of the executive player groups ("guilds") and was a leader of the period of such a group, until he in July 2007 stepped down to concentrate on his revolutionary work.

In the following 2-3 years, he worked on the development of the "Compendium". This is a documents on 1518 pages titled "A European Declaration of Independence," and that the subject distributed electronically few hours before accused actions 22 July Of 2011.

The compendium contains a series of articles by other authors, as well as chapters written by the subject itself, and consists of three parts.

Part 1 is a representation of European history, with particular emphasis on describing Islam as a a violence-oriented ideology. Main message is that Islam must be understood as a monolithic violence-oriented ideology that seeks to subjugate the non-Islamic cultures, and that multi-cultural and Marxist power elites in Europe are part of a conspiracy with the Islamic world to colonize and Islamize Europe.

art 2 deals with the current situation in Europe, with particular focus on multiculturalism while many ideological expression and the serious consequences this will have had on European culture.

Part 3 is about preparations for a violent reaction. It describes how organization, Knights Templar, has taken up the fight against the enemy, ie cultural marxists/multicultural regimes in Western Europe, and it is given to some detailed tutorials on how violent means can be used. Group Knights Templar is a "hypothetical group", and the main character, a political activist decides to become a so called "Justiciar Knight" is fiction.

It listed specific charges against a cultural Marxist/multi-cultural elite of Europe. They guilty after the charges are considered as traitors who should be responsible in courts, after the cultural conservatives have taken over power in Europe. Muslims who Located in western European countries Mon convert to Christianity, a change of name and reject their mother tongue. Those who do not comply with this will be deported.

After having developed his compendium, the subject started preparations for a terrorist act. He acquired such guns, and police protection effects, and he started manufacture of bombs. The last part that preparation for an action happened at an farm he rented on Rena from April 2011.

Subject have to police and to the experts described extensive and detailed planning, and he obtained the necessary knowledge through various websites. He also spent a lot of effort to hide their activity and on a deck construct stories any idea on getting a police spotlight. He had a different template for terrorist action and amended plans along the way, because preparation was more time consuming than he had expected. In preparation, he made also a Knights Templar uniform and developed a ranking system and awards/honors for the organization.

In July 2011 he had made a bomb and got guns, vehicles, etc. 22 July He blew up a car bomb at the government building in Oslo. There was significant destruction, eight persons were killed and several people were injured. Subject went on to Utøya, where he dressed as a police officer obtained access to the AUF's summer camp. On Utøya he shot and killed 69 people and injured a several others, before he was arrested by police special unit.

After being arrested, he stated that "we want a take power in Europe within 60 years. I the Commander of Knights Templar Norway. Knights Templar of Europe was created in 2002 in London, with delegates from 12 countries. We are the crusaders and the nationalists (...) The civil war has started between the Communists and nationalists. If you are not internationalist and you're nationalist. You can not be both. I am a nationalist and anti-Islamist. I do not want Islam in Europe, and my opinion agrees with traps Me. We believe that Europe and Norway is worth fighting for, and we will not let the Oslo end up as Marseille who were Muslim majority in 2010. "He has explained himself very detailed to the police and the experts, but has failed to answer on a question that can involve or incriminated others.

During the early interviews, he spoke of Knights Templar on a mate who could provide impression of a well-established organization. During the investigation police have been unable to find evidence on the organization exists.

Subject has since admitted that his early statements about the Knights Templar was inflated and pompous, and that the organization on his part is a more considered as a kind of idea or suggestion for organization in the future. It is doubtful whether it is at all taken are others who have known the name of Knights Templar. About the background to his initially emphasized and exaggerated the organization, he stated that the purpose This was done to address the potential sympathizers to motivate them to militant nationalism. References to the Crusaders and the Templars were also signal a ideological basis of clearly stands out as an alternative to Nazi ideology.

Under investigation are the subject forensic psychiatric observed. The experts Torgeir Husby and Synne Sørheim, have concluded that the subject was psychotic the work of time and observation time, and they have found a basis for setting diagnosis of paranoid schizophrenia. It is shown that there is much paranoid systems at the subject, sometimes bizarre delusions and grandeur of ideas, that he have disturbed thinking in the form of neologisms, and that he has undergone a of function with the withdrawal. The experts' conclusion, triggered public debate, and legal aid lawyers in the case have filed for appointment of new experts. This resulted in the Oslo District 13 January 2012 appointed the undersigned, Terje Tørrissen and Agnar Aspaas, as experts and with the same mandate that Husby/Sørheim.

Under the current observation, the experts reviewed the case documents and has had talks with the subject, first separately and later joint calls. Together, the experts talked to the subject approx. 37 hours. It is with the subject's consent obtained statements from Prison Health Services at Ila Prison and detention institution, DPS Bærum and letters from the psychiatrist/counselor Randi Rosenqvist to the Director at Ila Prison and custodial institution.

In addition, the committee asked for observation in a psychiatric institution in accordance with Criminal Procedure Act, § 167, and forced observation of the court's ruling conducted by the Regional Security Division (RSA) Dikemark an interdisciplinary composed of personnel. For security reasons, the observation has taken place in temporary premises on Ila. Subject have collaborated on the studies, with exception of visual diagnostic examinations and psychological testing ability. During the observation at the RSA has not been any deviations or peculiarities by his behavior. It is not revealed evidence of declining cognition, peculiarities of speech or thought, no signs on the deception sense or reality flaws performances. However, he maintains and defends, his ideological vision, including the use of violence and terrorism, to achieve its political objectives: to protect the Norwegian and European culture from perish under pressure from future Muslim and Islamic domination. He has not shown remorse, nor emotional reactions to the suffering and loss of his actions 22. July has caused.



21. Diagnostic assessment


21.1. Introduction

Assessment below are based on the total information available, including documents, a former forensic psychiatric statement, obtained health information, observation report from the Regional Security Department Dikemark, as well as the experts own investigations, including the use of psychometric tests.

It is noted that psychometric testing has been challenging because the subject answer strategic, and experts believe that his statements to some extent is governed by a desire to appear without mental illness, symptoms or discrepancies. The experts therefore had to weigh his statements against the overall clinical information. Overall considered as the basis for having been able to conclude a mandate and answer. They experts' ratings correspond to a large extent with the assessments made by DPS Bærum and prison health services, but departs in significant respects, from the assessments made by experts Husby/Sørheim.

To the greatest extent possible to make independent assessments, the assessors first reviewed the case documents and spoken with the subject separately, then reviewed the information obtained and former forensic psychiatric statement. Towards end of the observation is carried out joint calls. Lack of proximity in time between the experts' investigation and the impugned actions are attempted compensated by review of video material from the interviews, especially from the first time after the arrest. On this basis considered the subject's mental status virtually unchanged during the period from July 2011 to March 2012. He has moderated their opinion on some points, probably as an adaptation to the development of investigation and the impressions he has gained through this media.


21.2. Diagnostic assessments

The following assessment of the current diagnoses. The discussions include a summary of what has emerged earlier in the Declaration, especially the psychometric testing. Assessments follow the relevant main categories in the current diagnostic system (ICD-10):

• Drug-induced conditions (ICD-10, F 10-19).

• Psychosis Disorders (ICD-10, F 20-29)

• Affective disorders (ICD-10, F 30-39)

• Personality disorders (ICD-10, F 60-69)

• Mental retardation and developmental disorders (ICD-10 F 70-89)

• Other possible relevant conditions


21.3. Drug-induced disorders (ICD 10, F 10-19, F 55)

Stimulating agents: Subject has stated that he has taken performance-enhancing drugs and anabolic steroids in the last three months before they impugned acts. This he has also used previously. He has experienced something irritability, and drug intake has ceased, he had slight discomfort in the form of anxiety and depressed mood. He has denied the serious psychological problems associated with such operation.

As for use of other illicit drugs (drugs), he appears at two occasions in 2010 have used cannabis. Information suggests otherwise sparse use of alcohol. Evidence for other substance use have not obtained, and blood immediately after the arrest does not show the presence of cannabis, amphetamines, alcohol or other drugs.

Professor Morland has in his expert opinion (presented in Chapter 7), considered that the presented the a light to moderate the influence of the central nervous stimulant (ephedrine). The possibility of ephedrine-induced psychosis is considered minimal. The alleged use of anabolic steroids is unlikely to have led to some side-effects, but the possibility of increased aggression and hypomania/mania is not entirely ruled out.

The experts have considered Morland's statement to the sound recordings from 22 July, medical examination immediately after arrest and the subject's own descriptions. We find nothing that suggests that he has had a drug-induced psychosis this time, especially no evidence of psychotic excitement. His planning skills and his remarkable good memory for action time and time before, not probable disturbed consciousness in action time. Adhering to Morland's assessment that the subject was easy to moderate the influence of ephedrine, caffeine and steroids.

The experts on this basis is not found any disorder classified under chapter F 10-19. However, there is a basis for ICD-10 diagnosis:

F 55.5 Misuse of non-addictive substances, steroids.


21.4. Psychosis Disorders (ICD-10, F 20-29)

21.4.1. General information about psychosis:

With Psychosis means a condition where there is failure, improper or questionable, opinion or interpretation of reality. The main symptoms on the psychosis is hallucinations, delusions and disturbed thought processes, denoted as formal thought disorders. Often accompanied psychotic illness of so-called negative symptoms, ie the function. Below these symptoms described briefly:

Hallucinations or perceptual disturbances, means that the perceived sensory signals without this is triggered by external stimuli. False perceptions can take as hearing impression, usually in the form of voice hearing, erroneous visual impression, ie it "sees visions" or that you know the smell, touch or other sensations in the body. Perceptual misinterpretation or incorrect assessment of real sensory stimuli are called "illusions" and must Not to be confused with hallucinations. It appears that a psychotic person denies hallucinations, but still shows a behavior suggestive of such phenomena is present, this can eg. manifest itself by the person laughs or gratuitous talking with itself, distracted for no apparent reason, stop and listen, or try to drive out non-existent objects.

Delusions are ideas about matters that are contrary to what the others are considered as real. Examples of delusions are ideas about surveillance or persecution, that the body rots, or change, or completely unrealistic ideas about their own talent, expertise, influence, wealth, etc. The latter is called psychotic greatness performances or grandiose delusions. With bizarre delusions means psychotic ideas about phenomena that are not physically possible, for example. that one's thoughts broadcast, that the mind is controlled by external forces, or the feelings and impulses imposed from outside. The assessment of delusions, must be seen going to what is generally accepted notions of the culture, subculture, or the environment a person lives in.

Formal thought disturbance is a term for phenomena such as fragrance thought processes. Examples include slow thinking (latency), striking vagueness, the mind stops or is illogical and incoherent, or that the mind follow arbitrary associations and therefore does not make sense. "Neologisms" is a form for thought disturbances that denotes formation of words, meaningless words as a person finds himself on and that does not exist in normal usage. Word comps are common in the Norwegian language and is usually not as neologisms.

Negative symptoms used on various types of functional impairment that often accompany psychotic disorders. Loss of initiative, passivity, blunted or inadequate emotional life, impairment of the ability of interpersonal contact, lack of interest or "run" social back-withdrawal and purposeless behavior are examples of negative symptoms. Often you will then see the decay on fields such as personal hygiene, nutrition, financial management, the ability of a care for themselves and their loved ones, etc.

Depersonalisation and derealisation are terms that denote that a person has changed perception of himself or herself outside the star, respectively. experiencing the environment and the world changed. This may occur in psychosis, but can also be seen under great stress or danger, especially in vulnerable people.


21.5. Assessment of psychotic symptoms in the subject

Here are discussed questions about possible psychotic symptoms in the subject. The current issue contains items that raise questions about the grossly aberrant mental functioning. The accused actions are both in scope and execution of a type which are not seen in modern Norway. After the arrest stated the subject on own status in an organization that may not exist. He has both written and verbally expressed extreme political ideas as a single Norwegian political environment has strongly condemned, and he has spoken out about the unrealistic political visions.

Hallucinations: have never obtained information, either in the papers, in-sourced information, observation by RSA Dikemark or the experts' calls, which suggests that the subject on any time you have experienced the sense of deception. Nor is it made observations that suggest that he try to hide or deny ongoing hallucinosis.

Delusions: There are several case the subject's phenomena or observations that must be considered in terms of underlying psychotic functioning. Already at arrest 22 July, he gave the following remarkable statement:

"We want a take power in Europe within 60 years. I am the Commander of Knights Templar Norway. Knights Templar of Europe was established in 2002 in London, with delegates from 12 countries. We are crusaders and nationalists".

Subject In his lecture notes given disability description of the organization Knights Templar and its rank system, uniforms, awards and greetings. It is also described how he envisions a nationalist power and a number of measures, including the execution of multiculturalists and cultural marxists, deportation of Islamists, as well as the "birth-factories". The description is repeated in the early police interviews and to the experts Husby and Sørheim.

In police investigations, there has been no finding that substantiates that Knights Templar organization really exists, and has been the subject confronted with this. In subsequent police interrogation and to experts Tørrissen and Aspaas, he has toned down its description. He acknowledges what he has written, but has stressed that his description of the organization is intended as a proposal for future organization and structure. These suggestions may be continued and developed by others.

About his lively and sensational statements in the compendium and during the early investigation, he later said that these statements were aimed at a select audience, namely on the nationalists and militant nationalists. The purpose would be a spread the political message as presented in the compendium, and to inspire and recruit followers to influence the direction of social development. The reactions that has emerged, and as the subject have had access to the media after the ban was abolished 12.12.11, has made that he has reconsidered his views on mediation and has been themselves on a less pompous line.

To submit comments addressed on a select audience, reportedly the subject be a common form of strategy and rhetoric of militant movements. This is to find, not only with the extreme right, but also by Marxist and Muslim groups, including al-Qaeda, which in many mater is a model for the subject terms strategy. In the same manner the subject has stated that his greeting with raised, related hand on incarceration face 06.02.12, shall be such as to a request to sympathizers, in the known militant tradition.

The experts assume that the militant movement not infrequently develops a system of rank designations, uniforms, greetings, etc. Despite this Mon the present Description of the Knights Templar and of course the uniform that has been the subject layer, characterized as eccentric, theatrical and grandiose. The fact that he will have ruled made up a vision of the future can not be understood as an expression of psychosis. As they experts see it, he has always known that the whole idea with the Knights Templar have emerged out of his own imagination.

The political ideology the subject have advocated, both to the police/expert and in its manifesto, is perceived as very deviant and unacceptable by the Norwegian society and all political parties have taken far away from his thoughts and attitudes, and not least the actions he carried out 22.7. However, it is well known in the news and from the sites the committee visited the existence of political subcultures that endorses the extreme political ideas that the subject have advocated. During the care he receives a steady stream of sympathy spacecraft will minded. They experts therefore finds no reason to perceive the subject's extreme and unrealistic political views and goals as the expression of psychotic thought processes.

It should be stressed that the experts do not have special skills in terms of history, political science and policy, and one looks forward to the testimony may shed further light on these fields during the main hearing.

Subject have all the experts confirmed to have had thoughts of scrutiny from police, and at least two occasions he has made specific arrangements and sought monitoring equipment. He has also been taken when he has made mobile phone at home when he has given on reconnaissance operations, he has changed hard drive often, and he has avoided a log on the websites that he has thought could bring him in PST's spotlight.

The experts assume that the police and especially the PST, just to question a monitor the extreme and potentially violent environments, with a view to preventing acts of terrorism. One finds therefore not surprising that the subject during several years preparations for terrorist attacks, have had thoughts about the potential surveillance or interest from the police. His deliberations and adaptability regarded rather as an expression of normal caution and realistic consideration of a could be detected.

After arrest 22 July entered the subject fear of being killed and tortured by the police. Subject has since given to know that he knows well that the Norwegian police do not perform torture and murder. In the current heated situation, however, he thought that he was not completely could ignore the irrational actions of the officials who were emotionally affected. His statements were intended to give a impression that he was fearless and confident.

In the special situation which has arisen since 22 July, police have assumed that there is a real risk that the subject can be killed, and those responsible have found it is necessary to introduce special and costly security measures. As a example, it mentioned that it was not found safe and proper to conduct forensic psychiatric observation at the Regional Security Department Dikemark.

This was not due to fear of the employees' safety, but fear that someone would be able to damage or kill the subject. Observation was therefore conducted on the Ila prison and custodial institution, which as far as experts know, is unique in Norway. It can therefore not in itself considered to be psychotic when the subject have expressed their thoughts could be killed after arrest.

There is no doubt that the subject have had and have a high opinion of their own importance. Witness testimony has also mentioned his concern with being successful and influential. His self-given titles (Knight Chief Justice mm) suggests a significant grandiose ideas. The same applies to the uniform he has made and the awards he have awarded themselves. He talks not hidden the fact that his behavior has a some degree of pomposity.

It is also possible that he might be exaggerating its earnings in the years 2002 - 2006. They experts have confirmed numbers up to 3.6 million. Further investigation still ongoing on this territory.

His assessment of their importance for the country and Western Europe's future is also excessive glorious. The experts, however, find no basis for a take his grandiose ideas for the benefit of certain incidence of psychosis. The described features can be equally often interpreted as an expression of narcissistic needs and that he has drawn himself into the an unrealistic dream of the future based on the totalitarian ideological and militant fanaticism.

Similarly, forms of self suggestion is described in the literature. Previously, the expression "Pseudologia fantastica" applied for a denote conditions where a person with theatrical personality traits, construct stories that make them significant.

The following description is taken from Psychiatrie, Schulte und Tolle, Springer Verlag 1975, p 97:

"Erlebnissucht åussert sich z.B. in unglaubwürdigen Berichten von grosse. Ereignissen und besonderen Missgeschicken(...) Höchstens ein Bruchteil den Berichten hat sich wirklich ereignet; in der Vorstellung werden die Begebenheiten phantastisch ausgestaltet und mit der Wiederholung der Schilderungen immer mehr dramatisiert. Die Wunschvorstellungen sind so lebhaft und zur Selbstbestbestätigung der Persönlichkeit schliesslich so unentbehrlich geworden, dass der Hysterische selbst halb daran glaubt".

Freely translated: Hang the experience manifests itself by the incredible stories of great special events and mishaps ... Not more than a fraction of the stories have really found location. The presentation is wonderful events designed, and the repetitions are portrayal increasingly dramatized. The desired performances are so lively and suitable for self-affirmation of the personality, and finally said, indispensable, that the hysterical half believes it himself.

It is characteristic that this type of stories is dimmed when the person confronted with the facts or objections. In psychotic patients one often sees the contrary, when confronted with the ambiguities and improbabilities, their statements become increasingly vague and improbable, and patients can be when they are compressed, show signs of stress and mental decompensation. "Pseudologia fantastica" is not a separate diagnosis in the diagnostic systems, but the phenomenon could provide a basis for personality diagnoses.

There are descriptions of the the subject has been particularly concerned about their appearance and has sometimes had negative thoughts about this. Preoccupation with appearance caused such that he underwent a plastic surgery to straighten the nose. It is also stated that he has shown excessive caution with regard to infection, so he went through a period of masks indoors. These data show that the subject had diseases anxiety and a certain preoccupation with their appearance. Following the experts' assessment, however These perceptions no character of reality-breaking and therefore no basis for conclude the presence of psychotic ideas about body and health. As for insect plague at Asta farm, put the experts assumed that it is not unlikely that it can be much insects in an old house on the land, and that these will appear when it gets warmer in spring.

Thought disturbance: In discussions with the experts has been the subject verbose and has explained the extraordinarily detailed. He has had digressions and has deepened conditions on the side of the main theme, and he has been prone to fall into a stereotype ideological rhetoric in which he has repeated earlier views and historical examples. The same is observed in the video recording of police interrogations. One finds, however, not grounds to believe that there has been incidence of pathological associations disturbance. His digressions and detailed preoccupation is not to preclude He is eloquent and emphatic, and it has not been difficult to bring him back to theme. Also noted is that during very long interrogation does not show signs of noticeable fatigue.

At present thinking disturbances would be expected that the person under long and sometimes confrontational conversations, shows increasing evidence of cognitive fragmentation and illogical statements, accompanied by discomfort and uncertainty. This is not seen during the talks, the observation on Ila or video interviews.

Subject has both written and oral used some words he/others constructed, for example. Knight Chief Justice, nasjonaldarwinist, anarkomarxist. These words are is composed of two existing words. The experts give the reason that this form for the formation of words is common in Norwegian language, and is a recognized instrument that makes the language alive and interesting. Known examples from Norwegian Freedom of recent years is "butter crisis" and "fixed ash" - words that have never been associated with psychosis. Norwegian language detects this type of reorganization. If it turns that the words are widely used, they are eventually included in the official dictionary. In 2011 the word composition "rosetog", which arose spontaneously in the days after 22 July, named the "year's reorganization". The experts' assessment is that the new arrangement as the subject frequently have used, must be regarded as ordinary word breastfeeding positions and not as neologisms. With neologisms understood words that are completely unknown and incomprehensible to other. The experts have not found examples of this.

On this basis, the committee found no reason to think that the subject have had the presence of formal thought disorder. The fact that he has completed a technically and logistically demanding operation prior to and during the terrorist attacks, also speaks against the occurrence of severe thinking disturbances.

Negative symptoms: It is well documented that the subject for long periods withdrawn from friends. He has also spent much time alone on his room in her mother's apartment to play video games, especially in 2006/2007. About his withdrawal has the subject explained that he has spent time on preparing for terrorist attack and that he therefore has to give up on the roughened part of their social life. He has held Connect with friends right up until just before 22 July 2011.1 The period he spent much of their time on computer games, this happened on a way that so far the experts know, means that a significant part in a social interaction with a larger number of partners through online verbal communication, and for hours at a time. Withdrawal way you look at the psychotic illness is therefore, the experts assessment, not found.

It is noted that the subject fell out of the workforce in 2006. Since then he has not been in paid work or studies. He has lived with his mother who has cared for food, washed clothes for him, etc., and he has paid kr 3,500 per. months before this. He has applied forces, respectively, on video games, writing, and on the planning, procurement and production of equipment to terrorist attack. He has checkmated acquire new knowledge of weaponry and explosives. He has always been well maintained and has not taken up as deviant to their friends.

The mother has been worried that he has not been in the job that he has used much time on computer games, etc., not to mention that he used artificial stimuli in bodybuilding purposes. In retrospect, it is also easy to see that a mother's concern was well justified. Although it is probable that the subject has long worked on side of the mainstream society, they find no basis for experts to understand this as a malfunction in the sense that one sees in severe psychotic disorders, but as conscious behavior based on his unique goals and activities.

Subject appears to be emotionally blunted when it comes to the fact that suffering he has inflicted on others. He shows no remorse and would do the same thing back. His acknowledgment of performing atrocities seem superficial and technically. He have shown quite adequate capacity to interact and communicate with the experts and health professionals.

His emotional blunting not considered a be of the type seen in serious mental disorders, but understood as an expression of pathological personality traits. This is referred to elsewhere in the declaration.

Disturbed identity: Subject to have the experts and questioning, not video shown signs of having feelings of unreality or unclear identity experience. He often say "we" when he gives an account of their political and ideological attitudes. This is considered the experts who stated that he speaks on behalf of like-minded users, meaning that he make into a kind of self-appointed spokesman for the extremist, militant right extreme environment, which is not specifically delineated.

Whether he's coverage to represent a "we" can hardly be verified, but the experts give the reason that he has sympathizers in Norway and other countries. We find no basis for a flow that the use of the term "we" represents some form identity disorder.

About 22.7 terrorist attack. He has used terms such as "surreal". The experts does not consider this as an expression of pathological unreality feeling or derealization, but as a plausible sense of the execution of a terrorist act that had fa been able to imagine the possibility of prior to 22 July 2011.

Possibility for dissimulation: Subject have a strong desire for a get acquainted criminally sane, when he believes that a psychosis diagnosis would impair his through ideological kind of power. The experts have had to decide whether he possibly might dissimulate, ie deliberately conceal any signs of psychosis diagnosis. MMPI-mm survey also shows that he is liable on a strategic number of questions.

The experts can not completely disregard this possibility, but the MMPI consists of nearly 600 questions and it will be unlikely that a person with an active psychotic disorder should be able to respond strategically to this test. There is also little likely the subject would be able to cover over any psychotic symptoms to the two experts through a series of calls of up to 5½ Hour duration.

Police Interrogation has had a duration of up to 10 and 12 hours, without questioning the responsible found reason to stop due. signs of exhaustion, confusion or other signs of mental decompensation. Health services at the prison and specialist health services, who have completed a large number of conversations with him have not seen signs of psychotic functioning.

The experts' investigations are supplemented by observation for three weeks conducted by Regional Security Department Dikemark. In comparison, authorizes mental Health Act for compulsory observation in psychosis is suspected in up to 10 days.

In exceptional cases, the observation period is extended for a further 10 days. If the psychotic symptoms are not seen within this time, is considered psychotic illness unlikely. In this particular case, the observation for a period equal to the maximum observation after the Mental Health Act, not revealed evidence of psychosis in the subject. It's hard to imagine that any psychotic symptoms are not would be expressed under such observation, even in cases where the person were to attempt to dissimulate.

There is little doubt that to the experts the subject Tørrissen and Aspaas has toned down their statements, compared with what he has said Husby and Sørheim. One finds, however, no qualitative differences between the statements he made.

On this basis believed the subject's desire to appear as a normal and any active effort on dissimulation, not to be likely to mask any genuine psychosis under the prevailing observing conditions.


21.5.1. Overall assessment of psychosis in the subject

As appears above, the experts in the review of documents, video recording of interrogations, obtained health information, and our own investigations proven safe occurrence of hallucinations, delusions or formal thinking disorders the subject. Not even three weeks of observation in Provisional Institution premises has psychosis suspicion.

The experts find it therefore very unlikely that the subject have a psychosis disorder at the time of investigation. The experts have also discussed whether the subject may have had transient psychotic symptoms at the time of 22 July 2011.

If he is on this point would have had a schizophrenic disorder or a paranoid psychosis, it is unlikely that this would have on its own in the period leading to the expert surveys (February/March 2012). We see, therefore, ignore this opportunity. The presence of a transient psychosis triggered by stress, anabolic steroids and tablets containing ephedrine, caffeine and aspirin is theoretically possible. One finds it However, with reference to the discussion of psychotic symptoms above, do not likely that the symptoms on this has been present on time for the accused actions.

They must be emphasized that the above assessment is based on clinical judgment, and the experts noted that other experts have come to different results, his exercise of discretion.

Even though the undersigned has not found grounds for regarding as the subject psychotic, appears the subject's actions and attitudes that deviate strongly from prevailing opinions in society. The real unique character makes them assessors must follow the main negotiations with particular attention given if it were to get new information or nuances.


21.5.2. Assessment of the subject against the different psychosis diagnoses in ICD-10

The experts have referred to above that are not found ensure psychotic symptoms in the subject. In light of previous expert opinion which concludes schizophrenia diagnosis, however, explained briefly the various central psychosis diagnoses:

F 20 Schizophrenia: From ICD-10 diagnostic manual: Generally characterized the schizophrenic disorders by fundamental and characteristic changes in thinking and perception, and inappropriate or blunted affect. Ready consciousness and intellectual capacity are usually maintained although certain cognitive disorder can develop over time.

The most important psychopathological phenomena include thought echo, or delusional thought theft, thought broadcasting, delusions when it comes to perception and control, influence or passivity; hallucinatory voices commenting on or discussing the patient in the third person, thought disorder and negative symptoms.

The experts refer to the clinical investigations made, including psychometric testing, and review of records, documents and medical records, and general discussion of psychotic symptoms above, and find no evidence that the subject meets the criteria for a schizophrenia diagnosis.

The schizophrenic subcategories therefore not discussed.

F 22.0 Paranoid Psychosis From ICD-10 diagnostic manual:

Includes a variety of disorders in which persistent delusions or a set of related delusions that are usually persistent and sometimes lifelong. Delusion The content varies greatly, but typical content may be: persecution, grandiose ideas, erotomani, jealousy, quarreling, poisoning, infection or disease (Non-bizarre delusions).

The level of function in people with this disorder may be completely or partially preserved. People with this disorder can take actions when violations directed against others. Subject is an easily insulted person, and he's ready grandiose traits. He harbours a political ideology in which part of the view that mainstream society has entered a kind of conspiracy that allows gradual Muslim domination in society. This legitimizes extreme measures which terrorist actions.

The experts are as set forth above, not rated his performance as expression of psychotic thought processes, but that extreme political views, combined with the deliberate neglect of objections. The experts think this is due to that there is an ideological subculture that share the subject's ideological and political perceptions. One finds, therefore, no basis for delusional disorder (F 22.0 Paranoid psychosis).


Other psychoses and affective disorder with psychotic symptoms:

The experts refer to the SCID I, where it is not detected in other conditions diagnostic chapter F23-29, including Schizoaffective disorder (F 25).

This is a condition with episodic symptoms which both affective disorders and symptoms of schizophrenia to present simultaneously. In the absence of symptoms of schizophrenia and mood swings (discussed below), it negatively.

Then what is discussed under general discussion of psychosis above and SCID-I review, have not obtained evidence for secure psychotic symptoms any time, the conclusion is also negative with regard to psychosis in the second chapter F 20-29, including F 23 Acute and transient psychotic disorders. These are conditions characterized by clear psychotic symptoms and with pronounced deviations from normal behavior, but where symptoms of sounds within a few weeks.


21.6. Affective disorders (ICD-10, F 30-39)

This chapter covers conditions with pathological mood changes, bathing depression and pathological elation given flight, big ideas, increased energy and inappropriate, irresponsible behavior. Symptoms are fluctuating overtime and with the occurrence by periods in which mood and function are normal.

Signs of this type of states have emerged, and it appears to SCID-I interview, conversations, observations and documents. We see, therefore, away from mood disorders.


21.7. Personality disorders (ICD-10, F 60-69)

Personality disorders are discussed on the basis of clinical interview, SCID-II interview documents, obtained health information and observation by RSA Dikemark. Subject meet ICD-10 criteria for 2 personality disorder diagnoses:

1. F 60.8 Other specific personality disorders, narcissistic

The diagnosis does not have its own number in the diagnosis of ICD-10, but are classified under "Other specific personality disorders ". The SCID-II interview met 7 of 9 DSM-IV criteria for narcissistic personality disorder, (the fulfillment of five criteria are sufficient for diagnosis of fa). The results correspond with other information in case. Without repeating the full SCID-II review, summarize briefly: His grandiose ideas are well lit, not least in his fantasies about the status of a separate organization designed, Similarly, ideas about future recognition, position and admiration. He sees himself as unique, and only a fa can understand him (Japanese and Korean psychiatrists). They impugned actions clearly show how he has seen himself entitled to act on independently and on across the community rules and moral/ethical standards. His empathy failure has been evident, not least by his inability to adopt a de victim's perspective in a true sense.

2. F 60.2 antisocial personality disorder.

SCID-II and ICD-10 is partly identical and partly different criteria, and DSM-IV places greater emphasis on the differences in the early years.

From ICD-10 criteria for F 60.2, dissocial personality disorder:

Personality disorder characterized by disregard for social obligations and severe shortages on an understanding of others' feelings. There is a large discrepancy between behavior and the current social norms. Behavior is not very susceptible of negative experiences, including punishment. The patient has a low frustration threshold, including for violence. There is a tendency to blame others, or to offer plausible rationalizations for the behavior bringing the patient into conflict with society.

In the subject's case there is no reported evidence of severe dissocial behavior in childhood and adolescence, but some features have been seen, so he meets the criteria before the age of 15 years: he tagged (damage to the thing), he is frightened and bullied other children, he was not truthful about what he did and how he was above the mother, and he was gone home at night without telling the mother how he was/or lied about it. As for criteria before the age of 13, these are uncertain, since it is difficult to pinpoint certain time for his entry into the hip-hop and tagging environment. Details about this are less stressed in ICD-10 criteria, which clearly met.

The accused actions and his attitude to this, emphasizing his lack at consideration of others' feelings and rights. Rule-breaking behavior in adulthood is well documented, not least through his business on the side of community laws and norms.

Externalization tendency, ie other people or "society", attributed responsibility for his actions, has been evident during the current observation. In particular, prominent is his empathy failure. Results of the HCR-20, where the PCL-R is concerned, support the assessment.

It should be noted that the DPS Bærum has tested him and reached the same result, but basis of less information available than the experts had, and despite the subject's tendency to respond strategically and present themselves in the best possible light.

The experts noted elsewhere that the subject's narcissistic traits are more pronounced and more pervasive than his dissocial traits.


21.8. Mental retardation and ASF (ICD-10 F 70-89)

Subject have not undergone specific ability tests (WAIS IV). All the information suggests, however, on the the subject have intelligence in the normal range, not least his normal school performance. Subject says he has an IQ on the 136, something they experts can not verify. Accurate calculation of IQ is not considered essential for response of the mandate.

As for a possible developmental disorder (ASF) in the direction of F 84.5 Asperger syndrome, there is nothing that suggests that he has this, cf. study with the use of structured interviews. Subject have some personality traits that may remind about developmental disorders: He appears to be rigid and stubborn, not to mention his political commitment can be interpreted as a monomaniac concern with individual sites, but this is not sufficient for a meet criteria for autism spectrum disorders (ASF).


21.9. Other diagnoses

The study has been done and referred to above gives no indication that the subject have other diagnoses than the two specified personality disorders and diagnosis of abuse is not addictive substances, steroids.



22. The response of the mandate

Court psychiatric observation has been conducted in accordance with the guidelines provided mandate of section 1 and 2 It is explained in further detail working methods in the initial chapters. Below answered the other points in the mandate, which is reproduced in italics:

The experts are asked to consider whether the subject was psychotic, unconscious or mentally retarded to a great extent on the time of the accused's actions (Penal Code § 44).


22.1. Psychosis

A more detailed discussion in section 21.4 of psychosis. By the discussion stated that the experts have not found evidence that the subject experienced hallucinosis, delusions, thought disorder or other reality bursting experience, either before, during or after the time of the impugned acts. He appeared on the survey date without psychotic symptoms.

It is not probable that he has a disease or disorder that qualifies the use of the forensic psychiatric term psychosis. Forced by the observation Criminal Procedure Act § 167 supports this. It is concluded therefore that the subject not considered to be psychotic in forensic psychiatric sense now, and not on time the impugned actions 22 July 2011. The experts stressed that the assessments are based on judgment. This is especially true at the borderline between psychotic ideas and extreme ideological positions that defend the use of violence and terror to achieve political goals.


22.2. Unconsciousness, disturbance of consciousness

The forensic psychiatric terms unconscious (Penal Code § 44) and a strong consciousness disturbance (Penal Code § 56 c), the legal tersm that does not refer to specific medical conditions. Criminal Law-row has described the concept of strong disturbance of consciousness in NOU 1974:17 page 57 as "a condition where an individual perception, orientation, perception and judgment are severely impaired or seriously disturbed".

Unconsciousness requires complete or almost complete, remembering the outcome of the period in question. Refer to the NOU 1990:5 and a circular from the Attorney General 03.12.01. One can not conclude, conversely, that a person with a lack of memory has been unconscious in the criminal sense.

Subject describes rich detail and consistent course of events in time for the acts complained of 22.07.11. There is no memory of the event outcome. His descriptions are not consistent with loss of consciousness or consciousness disturbance criminal law.

It has not obtained information or evidence of any serious head injury or other somatic disease predisposing to disorders of consciousness at the time of the accused actions. It is concluded therefore negative with respect unconsciousness due to an organic or psychogenic fog.

Forensic Toxicology tests confirm that the subject have taken ephedrine, caffeine, konitin and anabolic steroid substances prior to the actions, in increasing performance purposes. Forensic Toxicology expert has concluded with mild to moderate impact. Interference ratio can not be translated into units of alcohol, so drugs are not comparable terms.

Referring to the above, considering the experts that there may have existed a strong disturbance of consciousness as a result of the ingested substances. Information on the subject's complicated, detailed and demanding action in the appropriate period is inconsistent with such a consciousness disturbance. It is concluded therefore that the subject was not unconscious or acted under a strong disturbance of consciousness on the time of the accused actions.


22.3. Mental retardation

Mental retardation in high degree (Penal Code § 44 second paragraph) means criminal context conditions with IQ score 55 or lower. In reference discussed above, the experts find no clinical evidence of this.

The mentally retarded understood in forensic psychiatric context (§ 56 c), that a person has the IQ score 75 or lower. Referring to the discussion above is this is not substantiated. Everything suggests that the subject have an intelligence normal range.


22.4. Severe mental illness

If the committee concludes that the subject was not in a condition referred to in paragraph 3, should they consider the subject action at the time,

• had a serious mental disorder with a significantly impaired ability to realistically assessment of its relationship with the outside world, but was not psychotic,

• or were mentally retarded,

• or acted under a strong disturbance of consciousness (Penal Code § 56 c).

We refer to the diagnostic assessment section 21.5, which denies evidence on psychosis or psychosis-like disorder. the subject's condition on the action time falls consequently outside the states listed in Ot. Proposition. No. 87 (1993-1994) page 35, which have in common that they are close to psychotic disorders with significant functional impairment. They experts can not find that at no time has been described such symptoms.

Questions about consciousness disturbance and mental retardation are discussed above.

It is concluded therefore that the subject had no condition to which of Penal Code § 56 c on the time of the accused actions.


If the experts believe that the subject on action time had a disturbance of consciousness that comes under the Penal Code, §§ 44 or 56 letter c Mon collision damages (s) for this investigation. The experts will not decide whether Consciousness disturbance was self-inflicted.

The response of this paragraph are not applicable, cf. adverse opinion on the question of unconsciousness/consciousness disturbance.


The experts are asked to consider whether the subject was psychotic on time survey.

Referring to the discussion of psychosis above, the experts conclude that the subject was not psychotic at the time of observation (February/March 2012).


22.5. Additional sanction for the unpredictable if applicable

Therefore the experts believe that the subject was in a condition that is described in Penal Code § 44, or are they in doubt about this, the prognosis for the disease/condition examined. The experts are asked to consider what treatment and what other measures that must to order to get an optimal prognosis, the follow-up the subject father from health care the study.

Not applicable, cf. adverse opinion on the question of psychosis, loss of consciousness and mental retardation.


22.6. Prognosis for repeated violent acts

Custody.

The prognosis for detainee's behavior and personal functioning - including the risk of violent behavior - please assessed, and the experts are asked to explain what conditions that must be met for an optimal prognosis and the factors that will indicate a real prognosis. It requires an explanation of the extent to which any diagnosis may be amended by treatment.

The discussion of the forecast, the experts made the use of recognized instruments (V-10 risk and HCR-20) for assessing violence risk. Details stated in Chapter 19.2. The experts concluded on this basis that there is a high risk of serious acts of violence in the future. The emphasis is on the extreme the subject's political views and that he continues to express that violence and terrorist acts necessary for to get approval for his political views. In addition, his personality structure can increase the risk of such violence.

Reduced risk of violence requires a total change of mentality and that the subject distance themselves, both from the action he has been indicted and the corresponding violence appreciative ideology. This seems unrealistic today. The type personality pathology is found are generally less accessible to therapy. Factors worsens the prognosis of violence, will be in close contact with communities that recognize and supports the subject's political ideology and views on political violence.



23. Subject to the forensic psychiatric statement

The experts' assessments are based on the above and are based on review of the total material, testing and clinical judgment. Uncertainty Factors are accounted for.

The exercise of clinical judgment is difficult to check with the Science and Technology methodologies. Beyond this general limitation, the experts find no reason to adduce any special conditions. You will however have to follow the main proceedings carefully and consider any new information that appears.



24. Conclusion

The experts are conducted for forensic psychiatric examination of Anders Behring Breivik, born 13.02.79:

1. Subject was not psychotic, unconscious or mentally retarded at high degree (§ 44) at the time of the accused actions.

2. Subject does not have a serious mental disorder with significantly impaired ability to realistic assessment of its relationship with the outside world, and he was not under a strong disturbance of consciousness at the time of the impugned acts. Subject is not mentally retarded (§ 56 c).

3. Subject was not psychotic at the time of the surveys.

4. Mandate Section 7 when the experts have concluded negative terms states covered by the Penal Code § 44

5. There is a high risk of repeated violent action.



Oslo, 10 April 2012





(signed) (signed)
Terje Tørrissen, specialist in psychiatry Agnar Aspaas, specialist in psychiatry






Supplement

Court Psychiatric Statement

to the Oslo District Court



Issued on 30 April 2012

Case No. 11-188627MED-OTIR/05

Experts:

  1. Specialist in psychiatry, Terje Tørrissen
  2. Specialist in psychiatry, Agnar Aspaas

Subject:

Name: Anders Behring Breivik

Address: Ila Prison and detention institution, Jøssingveien 33, Pb. 150, 1332 Østerås

Marital status: Single

Occupation: Unemployed




See the letter from the forensic commission of 23 April 2012 where emerged the following comments to the forensic psychiatric statement of 10 April 2012:

  1. The experts have not sufficiently taken subject to possible false negative conclusion in the evaluation of touch with reality, cf. observation opportunity for a adjust their statement to survey the situation. It is shown that it rests Court to decide observation different explanations.
  2. The forensic commission has problems with a view that the general criteria for personality disorder according to ICD-10 are met out of the premises the experts have assumed, and it is requested reconsideration of the validity of the subject's answers to the tests applied.
  3. It is unfortunate that the experts do not even have obtained aren't complete information about observation function in children, youth and early adulthood and the years he was an adult lived with his mother.
  4. It required an assessment of the significance of discrepancy between observed described social functioning in the context of observation and the emotional reactions he shows towards the accused actions have the diagnostic evaluation.
  5. It required an assessment of the meaning structure under custody and observation period, for the diagnostic evaluation.

The experts will initially express understanding of the issues raised by the Commission. The current case has been shown to represent unusual diagnostic and psychiatric challenges. Below are elaborated and the aforementioned issues:


Ad 1 - possible false negative conclusion:

There is no doubt that observation in talks with the experts, to some extent expressed strategically, ie that he has adapted his statements to what he at any time found it best served. This applies in particular his description of the organization Knights Templar. In the early phase of the investigation, he gave a magnificent account of the alleged organization and their own position in it.

From the examination of 18.10.11, he has toned down the description when it comes to Knights Templars size and position. He has always maintained basic ideas about the Knights Templars May and structure, but has emphasized that organization is being established and that many of his descriptions must be considered suggestions for a future structure.

When it comes to ideas about a cultural marxist conspiracy, he has been fairly consistent. The same applies to his statements on the vigilance and suspicion of possible police surveillance.

As for personality traits, has noted that he was the first time after arrest, spoke about their characteristics and performance on a grandiose manner. Later he toned down the description, and maintained a more moderate presentation. When it comes to personality traits in general, he seems constantly on the many points, having a desire to portray themselves in a good light. This tendency is such seen with MMPI-2 testing in January 2012 v/psychologist and specialist indicated a very high base on validity scales so that the test as a whole is not considered valid.

Because of his tendency to give strategic response has been so obviously for the experts, that if one would only assume the statements that have obtained in conversations, this would involve risk to the diagnosis of mental disorders. The experts therefore constantly checkmated consider observed statement against what he has stated before, especially the first time after the arrest, and consideration has been given the food he has spoken out on.There is extensive evidence from 22 July onwards, in the form of written notes and interviews audio and video recording of interrogations. Moreover, is rich health information prison health care who have had contact with him since 26.07.11, DPS-Bærum with contact from 09.09.11, as well as minutes of calls in connection with the forensic psychiatric observation by Torgeir Husby and Synne Sørheim, during the period 10.08.11 to 02.11.11. They experts has thus had a broad basis for assessing observed statements and how he appeared right after the impugned actions and until they experts began their own investigation.

On this basis has been considered his various statements about possible psychotic symptoms, as appears of the statement in section 19.5 (SCID-I) and 21.5 (assessment of psychotic disorders in the subject). Similarly, personality traits discussed in Chapter 19.10 (SCID-II).

There is no doubt that it is right that allows assessment of the evidence in the case, including the subject's various explanations, the Commission points out. The experts believe However, it has been necessary to consider the statements of the subject's has a direct bearing on diagnosis. It is not possible to make an assessment of any delusions, without a consider a number of the subject's statements, especially when it comes to suspicion, conspiracy ideas and organization Knights Templar. The experts have, therefore, as it appears in the mentioned chapters, took advantage of the opportunity arising from the mandate paragraph 1, third section, to consider the facts of the case. One sees, however, that this position on should have been pointed out more clearly than that suggested implicit in the declaration, and obscure public regretted.

Other parts of the world the subject's thought, particularly his political thoughts, characterized by ideas of conspiracy of politicians, journalists, etc., and necessity of a terror campaign to save the Norwegian and European culture, has been stable, as assessed both by early interviews and he has stated in his "Compendium". The has not been necessary to weigh against each other old and new statements on these regions.

The reviews outlined above of the subject's various statements to police and experts, means doubtless some uncertainty. The committee found it essential that the assessment base was supplemented by observation in an institution for Criminal Procedure Act, # 167, referred to in the declaration in Section 15 Observation Report of Regional Security Department Dikemark has been very clear and unambiguous when it comes absence of psychotic symptoms. Experience shows that it is unlikely that a psychotic patient can conceal a psychotic symptoms for three weeks during the observation of a highly qualified, multidisciplinary psychiatric team. The result of observation is considered a as robust complement to the experts' own investigations, that one has not found reason to take an explicit modification of the question of psychosis.

The case, however, still some very special challenges. This is especially the subject's extremist political attitudes and identification with an extreme subculture. The experts stressed, therefore, that even if you have not found basis for modification of the conclusion form, there are uncertainties. It appears in this context, the Declaration page 296, first paragraph, and page 302, first section, which reviews possible new information which may appear during the trial. One thinks in this context especially on reported testimony from experts on terrorism and the extreme-right. The experts can not exclude that such testimony could prove to contain the information making you want to adjust or refine the statements given in court when the time is inside. If the new information would trigger changes in conclusions regarding the mandate, the new additional statement be prepared, according to the usual standard.


Ad 2, general criteria for personality disorder - validity:

The experts see the general criteria for personality disorder is not explicitly discussed in the declaration, but only appears scattered on different locations during the discussion of the individual personality disorders. This is regretted. The following is therefore a discussion of validity and a review of the general criteria (ICD-10), for F 60-69 personality and behavioral disorders in adults.

As discussed both above and in the declaration, the the subject greatly desired to portray themselves in a favorable light, and he has responded in the negative a lot of questions about pathological personality traits. In part, he has also answered the next question. He has not responded consistently negative about the factors that may cause suspicion of personality pathology. About his youth, he has thus confirmed to have suffered and frightened other children, that he did vandalism (tagging), that he would sneak out at night without the mother's knowledge and that he idealized hip-hop culture's anti-social attitudes. The data is largely confirmed by documents from the child welfare services.

As for adults, he has made no secret on a run for business based on the production of false documents, systematic and widespread tax fraud, and breaches on the Accounting Act. His description of the questionable business methods consistent with witness testimony. When he discusses the accused actions, he puts on no way of hiding on the atrocities he has done, and he shows strongly divergent attitudes violence and lack of compassion. Although accused violence have occurred within a very limited time, the result of long-term planning and preparation.

On this basis, the experts believe that there is coverage for the general criteria for personality disorders: Subject since early teens, sustained shown aberrant patterns of thinking, feelings and actions. He does not perceive this as deviant, but believe they are eligible to act as he has done, on across society's attitudes.

He has not had any disease pressure, but it is not a mandatory requirement of subjective disorder criteria. The experts have otherwise negative conclusion with regard to psychosis, and there is not no evidence of physical illness that can explain the symptoms. The experts therefore believe that his own information, which votes along with others information about the case, indicate fulfillment of the general criteria for personality disorder, (reproduced below). The experts see no validity problems with the mentioned information.

General criteria for personality disorder, F 60-69:

This category includes a variety of conditions and behavior patterns that are persistent and seems to express the individual's typical lifestyle and way of relating to itself and other pa. Some of these conditions and behavior patterns show up early in the individual's development as a result of both constitutional factors and social experiences, while others are acquired later in life. Specific personality disorders (F60. -), mixed and other personality disorders (F61. -), and lasting personality changes (F62. -) is deeply ingrained and lasting patterns of behavior that shows through rigid reactions in personal and social situations. They represent extreme or significant deviations from what an average individual in a given cultural senses, thinks, feels and, in particular, relate to others. Such behavior patterns are stable and the rule include many behavioral and psychological functions. They are often but not always, associated with varying degrees of subjective distress and impairment in social skills.

Severe disturbances in the individual's personality and behavior patterns that are not a direct result of illness, injury or other disorders of the brain or another mental disorder.

As for the various subcategories of personality disorder, one has not had suspected weak validity with respect to the categories elusive, dependent, compulsive, schizotypal, schizoid, and emotionally unstable histrionisk personality. His own description of their functions do not differ especially from those stated in witness statements or from observable behavior during the observation. It is challenging for validity, the statements he has made on issues related the paranoid and narcissistic personality disorder.

It is believed he under report, because he perceives their attitudes as quite normal. They experts have had to consider his statements about their attitudes towards other information, including those stated in his manifesto, besides the way he refers to events and phenomena on. This is discussed under the review of the SCID-II in the declaration. The prescribed form for the weighting of information emerge in the SCID-II interview against other information, follow the guidelines for use of the interview.

In this way criteria for narcissistic personality disorder have been met. The assessment of paranoid personality disorder, has only found criteria partially met. The experts do not completely exclude the possibility that this may be a false negative conclusion. This refers in particular to whether his political conspiracy thinking should be considered as a true criterion for paranoia, or to a greater extent be attributed to his identification with extreme subcultural political environments. One just can not ignore the fact that he is cut by low when it comes to criteria for psychopathy, which is part of the HCR-20 assessment. It ongoing trial has so far made suspicion that paranoid personality traits, including a tendency to feel thwarted when he confronted with people who disagree with him, may be more pronounced than has been the past. Any false negative assessment of paranoid personality disorder and psychopathy are not essential to answering mandate. If, however, were to be said, strong signs that paranoia criteria for F 22 paranoid psychosis is present, this will trigger new additional declaration.

In the case of antisocial personality disorder, he has as discussed under introduction to this section, confirmed the pathological features. In addition, the experts during calls, could ascertain his tendency to put responsibility on the environment.

He therefore fulfills the criteria for this disorder. The experts look not ignore the fact that some criteria for dissociality carved false negative, but he hosts However, over the limit for the fulfillment of diagnostic criteria.


3 - Witness statements:

The experts agree with the Commission that single-handedly collecting witness information is an advantage. It has also been considered in this case. When you have distanced from this, one has focused on the following:

The current case is unusually wide illuminated through the police investigation. This applies not only to the offenses, but also the subject's adolescence and background is mapped through a series of interrogations. Moreover, no information from Child Welfare, National Center for Child and Youth Psychiatry, kindergarten and school. In addition to the questioning of family and friends who are referred to in the declaration, there further questioning, but that is not referenced, because these do not emerge new Information.

The most obvious source of first-hand collection of information is the witness of the subject's mother, who has been in close contact with him for years. Mother is questioned by the police six times, totaling over 200 pages of interview summaries. She is also experts interviewed by Husby and Sørheim. At this manner, the experts had access to extensive information from her. It has been ascertained that she was in the the early interrogation has given a normal enough description of the subject. Admittedly, she has worried that he has not been in regular work, but she has otherwise described him as kind, considerate, a problem solver for friends, hard workers. The night before accused actions had a good time together, and it was not a set finger on. Later, and especially to experts Husby and Sørheim, she meant that he "must be crazy" and has described him as "totally beyond, and believed in everything he said joking". In this way would anyway be facing conflicting information from the mother in case of a new interview. In light of this information, and information that she has serious health problems (which also has made that she is exempt from meeting in court), the experts refrained from asking her about a meeting to call.

Of the family would otherwise have father and sister was little question that acquainted persons, when they are resident respectively in France and the United States. They have not had close contact with him in recent years. As for his three half-siblings, their contact with the the subject over the years been saying sparse, it has been natural to use them as acquainted persons. Of friends is probably the one who has known best the subject over time. He has provided full information to the police, and experts are aware that he is summoned as a witness during the trial. He has been difficult at times. The experts therefore abstained from contacting him.

Although in principle it is desirable to have first hand information about the subject's background, the experts believe that the information exists in the case is sufficient to respond to a mandate.


4 - Discrepancy between social functioning and emotional reactions to the appropriate actions:

The assessors can confirm that there is a discrepancy between the observed social functioning and the emotional reactions that are seen under the discussion of the accused actions. In everyday interaction, he seems trustworthy, friendly and polite, and it is seen completely normal cognitive functioning. He seems, however superficially and non-binding, and are obviously keen to make a good impression. First, when calls coming in on his extreme political standpoint, he shows rigid attitudes. When he speaks of the acts he is accused of and which he has acknowledged, he appears cynical, calculating and without real empathy and respect for others people's integrity. The experts have interpreted these observations as expression of his personality that are discussed above. If his lack of empathy would be an expression of autism spectrum or psychotic disorder (Anhedonia and negative symptoms), one would expect that he would be far less be able to perform a saying normally relating to social interaction, as we have seen during the observation.


5 - Structure under custody important for diagnostic evaluation:

It is clear that the subject's life in the custody has been characterized by very stringent security measures, and prison rules have undoubtedly the character of the structure. At the same time the structure has been broken at times, especially of long police interrogation. Custody time has otherwise represented isolation from the outside world in nearly five months. Although the external structure has been rigorous, the isolation caused him much of the time have been without the structure inherent in social interaction. During the three week observation in the hospital conditions, conditions were completely different. He got here move freely within the observation unit, where life was loosely organized, with the exception of meals and lock on the cell at night, and had social contact all day with 3-4 people at a time.

In clinical practice we see that psychotic patients can profit on the structure found in hospital wards. In prison, however, where the structure is less safeguarding and supportive, we often see that people are threatened psychosis exacerbation of symptoms, while people with personality disorders often can adapt easily.

In the subject's case has not seen certain changes in his behavior, although they external conditions have been highly variable, due to a change from ordinary custody to observation of the Criminal Procedure Act § 167 The experts will not place too much emphasis on this, but would note that he seems to have endured both a custody during a very strict regime and prolonged isolation. These forces are not an assumption psychotic illness.


Concluding comments:

The experts want to stress that the current subject is a special case. The actions he is accused of and the blunting he refers to the murder and acts of terrorism, he admits to having committed, makes him different from all the experts before seen in psychiatric practice. In this way, he challenges the current classification and understanding of models, especially when it comes The borderline between reality and political fanaticism shortcoming associated with mass killing and grossly reckless attitudes. Thus, also challenged the boundaries between law and psychiatry. The experts will not hide on that this represents a general uncertainties at the forensic psychiatric assessment.

As mentioned, the experts estimate that the trial will shed light on some areas more closely, especially the political direction he identifies with. About newly won information necessitates adjustments to the assessment and conclusions, the experts prepared a new type of addition statement and account of this in court.

Even if it generally holds in all court psychiatry observations, we see reason to stress this in this case.

Finally, the experts would like to point out a printing error in the report. On page 1 it said the report was published April 10th 2011. The correct year is 2012.



April 30th 2012



Terje Tørrissen (sign.) Agnar Aspaas (sign.)
Specialist in psychiatry Specialist in psychiatry